READING HALLDOORS OF WISDOM 2022 |
A HISTORY OF THE LATE ROMAN EMPIRE FROM ARCADIUS TO IRENE(395 TO 800 AD)BOOK IV
THE HOUSE OF JUSTIN PART
I -- THE AGE OF JUSTINIAN
CHAPTER I
THE REIGN OF JUSTIN
I; AND THE EARLIER YEARS OF JUSTINIAN'S REIGN
In order to understand the European history of the sixth
century and the reign of Justinian, we must grasp the fact that it is a direct
continuation of the history of the fifth century, but that there is one great
difference in the situation. It is a continuation of the struggle between the
Romans and the Germans, but their relation has altered. In the fifth century
the Germans were conquering lands from the Romans, in the sixth century the
Romans are reconquering lands from the Germans. Europe is now divided between
them. North-western Europe is irrevocably lost to the Empire and secured to
Teutonic peoples, south-eastern Europe is still Roman in the wide sense of the
word. Italy is the intermediate land between these extremes, and consequently
becomes the scene of the last combat, which results in the overthrow of the
Ostrogoths, and leads to the division of the peninsula between the Romans and
the Lombards.
Justinian is the great figure of the time. His enterprising
spirit carried out the idea of regaining a footing in western Europe. He set in
order a system of law for the world. Politically he was absolute, as against
the aristocracy; ecclesiastically he was absolute, as against Pope or
Patriarch. His buildings in number and splendour were the marvel of his age;
and in St. Sophia he bequeathed to posterity an imposing monument of his
greatness.
The reign of Justin I is chiefly important as preliminary
to the reign of his nephew Justinian I.
Justin is said to have been originally an Illyrian peasant
who came to Constantinople with his two brothers in the reign of Leo. We have
already met him as a trusted officer of Anastasius, assisting in quelling the
Isaurians, and he was afterwards advanced to the post of commander of the
guards (comes excubitorum). At the time of Anastasius' death
(1st July 518) the eunuch Amantius formed a plot to
invest a friend or creature of his own with the purple. To attain this end it
was absolutely necessary to gain over the guards, and he consequently enlisted
Justin in his service and supplied him with money to bribe the soldiers. But
Justin was more wily and more ambitious than Amantius calculated; he took the treasure and secured the interests of the soldiers for
himself; the senate consented, and the people acclaimed.
Observe the position of affairs. The government of
Anastasius in his later years had been most unpopular in two ways, financially
and ecclesiastically. He hoarded the income of the State instead of expending
part of it as productive capital, and he increased his hoard by oppressive
exactions; he was, moreover, a pronounced monophysite.
The opposition to his government was expressed in the revolt of Vitalian, who
professed to represent the cause of orthodoxy. Vitalian had indeed been
repressed, but he was still in Thrace, his attitude was hostile, and he was
doubtless in relation with a faction in the city which shared his disaffection.
Anastasius, though childless, had near relations,
especially two nephews, Hypatius and Pompeius, who
might urge a claim to the throne, and were secure of the support of the monophysite party and the green faction, which their uncle favoured.
But Justin ousted both Vitalian and the nephews of the late
Emperor. Justin's religion was orthodox, and his accession to the throne rested
on the facts that he attached to himself the orthodox anti-Anastasian party, including the blue faction, and that he was, by his military reputation
and his position as commander of the guards, so formidable that Vitalian could
not continue hostilities, especially as the causes for dissatisfaction, which
had led to them, were now removed. Vitalian was consoled with a consulship and
the office of master of soldiers; and the great schism (which had lasted since
Zeno's Henotikon)
between the Roman and Byzantine Churches came to an end, as the Emperor
recognized the dogmatic symbolum of Pope Leo I. But
Vitalian enjoyed his new honours for only a few months; he was assassinated,
and his assassination was generally attributed to the jealousy of Justinian.
Justin was an able soldier, but was already wellnigh
seventy years old. He had not much aptitude for civil affairs, and he was
illiterate. The enemies of the new dynasty afterwards said that he was an
imbecile old man, who did neither good nor evil to the Empire, because he was
unable to do anything. Such a slight is of no value in regard of the fact. He
was a man of ambition and strong will who, notwithstanding his advanced age,
steered the Empire into a new era and guided a thoroughgoing reaction.
To make up for his own deficiencies in culture and
knowledge of civil government he had the assistance of his nephew Justinian,
who was destined to succeed him. Justinian assumed the consulate in 521 AD, and
exhibited games and spectacles of magnificent costliness. This munificence was
a contrast to the careful frugality of Anastasius, and indicated to the people
the reactionary policy of the new dynasty. In April 527 Justinian was created
Augustus, and in August, on the death of his uncle, became sole monarch.
The financial difficulties in which the Empire was involved
in the latter part of the fifth century had been solved by the care of
Anastasius, and the new Emperor found a large sum of money in the treasury. But
before the accession of Justinian this sum is said to have been considerably
reduced, for the frugality of Anastasius had been followed by a more liberal
expenditure, and the exactions for which he had been blamed were not continued.
Justinian's ideas soared higher than to the mere maintenance of a brilliant
court, and he required money to carry them out. The harmless administration of
Justin was incompatible with the achievement of public glories—and there is so
much truth in the unkind remark that Justin did no good or evil to the State.
The great works by which Justinian's name is remembered, the works on Roman
law, the conquest of Italy and Africa, and the public edifices are connected
with the names of three men, Tribonian, Belisarius,
and Anthemius. The abilities of these men were worthy of the large conceptions
of their sovereign. But the great works could never have been executed but for
another human instrument, whose name has been handed down to infamy, and not,
like theirs, to fame. This was John the Cappadocian, who was appointed
praetorian prefect, and supplied the treasury by oppressing the subjects. The
most authentic account of him is that of John Lydus,
who was a civil servant at the time, and has left us a narrative of his
enormities.
It was the duty of the prefect to supply money for needful
expenses. John not only supplied it but became immensely wealthy himself, and
led a life of gluttony and debauchery. "He did not fear God or regard
man". The provinces of Lydia and Cilicia especially suffered from his
extortions; he let a company of his creatures loose upon Lydia, and they
devastated it for the space of a year, leaving (according to John of Lydia) not
a virgin or a youth undeflowered, nor a vessel in a house. He was regarded as a
demon, attended by a band of demons, too ready to do his bidding, and such
names as Cyclops, Cerberus, Sardanapalus were lavished on him. Of his special
acts we may notice the partial abolition, or rather modification, of the State
post, cursus publicus, the result of which measure was
economically disastrous. Directly, certain expenses were saved to the treasury,
but the unfortunate provincials were obliged to undergo the labour of
transporting their produce themselves to the ports for transference to
Constantinople, and large quantities of corn rotted in the granaries. The
impoverished provincials flocked to the capital; a large number of new taxes
were invented to extort money, and justice is said to have been so abused that
men would not go into court, and the business of advocates declined. The
prefect instituted the use of hideous and painful fetters, he had dark dungeons
under the praetorium for punishing his subordinate officials, and none were
exempted from the indignity of torture. The remarkable point is that, according
to John Lydus, Justinian was ignorant of the excesses
of the prefect. Lydus is continually inserting a
parenthesis to warn us that the Eperor knew nothing
of this or that unjust transaction. That Justinian was prepared to enforce
rigorously the collection of all established dues we know from his laws; but he
may not have been aware of, and, we may be sure, did not inquire too curiously
into, all the details of his minister's actions. We can easily understand the
value he laid upon a prefect who never failed to supply him with the funds
requisite for the achievement of his schemes.
Justinian shared his throne with a remarkable woman, the
Empress Theodora. She was originally a ballet-dancer; her beauty and
intellectual ability attracted the love of Justinian, before he became Emperor,
and he married her. A contemporary said it was impossible for mere man to
describe her comeliness in words or to imitate it by art; we cannot judge how
far this remark was due to the enthusiasm of adulation, but if we were entitled
to form an idea of her features from the mosaic picture in San Vitale at
Ravenna, we should infer that Procopius, in speaking of her beauty, uses the
language of a courtier. Nevertheless I think we may conclude that Theodora was
a beautiful woman, not from the praise of Procopius, but from the admissions of
the Secret History, whose author would doubtless, if he could, have disparaged
her charms. The only blemishes which he can find in her are that she was rather
short in stature and had a somewhat pale complexion, but the pallor, which he
assures us was not sickly, he seems to admire rather than censure.
In order to understand her political position we must
direct our attention to the factions of the circus, which were of considerable
historical importance throughout, especially at the beginning of, the sixth
century. The origin of the four parties of the circus, symbolized by the colours
white, red, green, and blue, is veiled in obscurity. The masters or leaders of
these parties (domini factionum) are first mentioned in the
reign of Nero. Caligula favoured the green, Nero the blue color,
and the rivalry of the parties continued to a late period of the Empire, the
Emperor himself generally patronizing either blue or green, in which white and
red had been respectively absorbed. It was not merely in Rome that these
factions existed; they cheered and fought throughout the capitals of the
provinces; they had existed in Byzantium since (at latest) the time of
Septimius Severus. At Constantinople in the fifth century they seem to have
assumed greater political importance, and we can hardly avoid connecting this
with the religious differences which agitated the East. For the parties of the
circus became soon identified with the parties of the Church; the eunuch Chrysaphius, who was inclined to the heresy of Eutyches,
supported the Greens, Marcian, the orthodox Emperor, supported the Blues; and
at the end of the fifth century the monophysite Anastasius favoured the Greens. In the year 501 a battle took place between the
two parties in the hippodrome. It must be observed that these parties did not
consist merely of the participators in the games; any citizen might belong to
them. They were maintained on an organized system, recognized by the
government, with regular officers. They were a machine by which the opinion or
will of the people could be expressed; and the Greek name of a
"party" was dymos, a deme, or
"people".
The support of the Blues was one of the elements on which
the new dynasty rested; the hostility of the monophysitic Greens was one of the
lurking dangers against which it had to guard. It was natural for Justin and
Justinian to favour the blue party, as Anastasius had favoured the green.
Now Theodora, in the days of her life as a public dancer,
was identified with the green faction. Her father is said to have been employed
in its service; and she held monophysitic opinions. When she married Justinian,
she transferred her sympathies to the Blues, but did not change her creed. It
is characteristic that the opposition writer, who afterwards treated her with
scurrilous virulence in the Secret History, ascribed this change of colour to
personal pique.
Many looked upon the interest taken by Justinian in the
blue faction as a mania. He is said to have allowed it to commit the most
outrageous acts of petulance and violence with impunity, and even to have
heavily chastised governors who ventured to punish members of that faction for
their misdemeanours. The Greens, on the other hand, were harshly treated,
exposed to the malevolence of their opponents and unable to retaliate. We must
not forget that the factions were mixed companies; and among the Blues there
was clearly a select fellowship of unprincipled adventurers and debauchees,
who, under the cover of orthodoxy and loyalty, threw off the restraints of society.
About this time they adopted the fashion of wearing beards like the Persians;
and shaving the crown of the head to the temples, they wore their hair long
behind like Huns. But it would be an error to suppose that all the members of
the factions were like these obtrusive individuals.
We can perceive that the license permitted to the favoured
party was in a manner a political necessity. Even in the most despotic state,
public opinion is more or less a check on the acts of the sovereign, for he
feels that there is a limit somewhere at which human endurance will rebel. Now
Justinian’s financial exigencies forced him to try the endurance of his
subjects; his vigorous policy and his rapacious ministers naturally excited
much discontent. The populace were dissatisfied on account of the reduction
which was made in the distributions of corn; the conservatism of the patricians
and senators revolted against the Emperor's ideas of innovation; and no favour
was shown to the professional classes. Besides this the monophysites were hostile to his government, and there were many adherents of the family of
Anastasius. Public opinion was a force which he could not ignore, especially as
it had made itself heard in the reign of Anastasius. Now the circus was the
place in which public opinion could express itself; the denies of the circus
were organized parties capable of political combination and action. It was
consequently Justinian's policy to enlist in his service one party as a sort of
government organ, and his party was naturally the blue, which had been the
party of opposition under Anastasius. He could thus paralyze resistance on the
part of the people by keeping them divided, and favouring one division. As long
as the two parties were opposed, John the Cappadocian and the other unpopular
ministers were safe.
But it is evident that such a policy could not be
permanent; Justinian could not be content, while his position depended on a
party. In 532 AD a turning-point came, the sedition of "Nika", which
shook the throne. The import of this event was that Justinian attempted to
render himself independent even of the blue faction, which had grown
intolerably turbulent. The blue faction consequently coalesced with the green;
and the Emperor quelled the rebellion by the soldiers. The affair was further
complicated by the fact that the disaffection was taken advantage of by the
party of the Anastasian dynasty, an element of danger
which the Emperor finally extinguished.
On the 13th of January the Greens complained to the Emperor
in the hippodrome of the grievous oppression which they suffered, especially
from Calapodius, a guardsman, who had been a Green in
the days of Anastasius and had become a Blue under the new dynasty. The Blues
supported the Emperor, and the streets were soon the scene of sanguinary
conflicts. But a circumstance occurred which determined the union of the
hostile parties in a common insurrection against the oppressive administration.
Seven individuals had been condemned to death, and five of them were executed
without difficulty. But in the case of two, a Blue and a Green, the hangman
blundered, and twice the bodies fell, still alive, to the ground. Then the
monks of St. Conon interfered and carried the two criminals to the adjacent
monastery. As some of the criminals were Blues, and as the hitch in the
execution tended to make the incident more impressive than usual, the Blues and
Greens united in a determination to avenge themselves on the civil authorities,
and they chose the watchword Nika, "conquer", from which the sedition
has received its name.
The most obnoxious ministers were John of Cappadocia the
praetorian prefect, Tribonian the quaestor, and Eudemius the prefect of the city, who was especially
associated with the executions which had taken place. During five days, from
14th to 18th January, the city was a scene of conflagrations and witnessed all
the horrors of street warfare. The troops present in the capital were not
numerous. The guards of the palace, who used formerly to be recruited by hardy
Armenians or Isaurians, consisted of 3500 men; but as Justinian had made a
practice of selling sinecure commissions for large sums, the corps was not very
efficient. Belisarius, who had lately returned from the Persian war, had a
force of cataphracti—cavalry completely mailed—who
were lodged in the precincts of the palace; and it happened that the Gepid leader Mundus, who had done good service on the
Danube frontier against Bulgarian invaders, was also present in the city with a
corps of Heruls. Besides these there were some
regiments of municipal guards.
On the 14th (Wednesday) Justinian yielded so far to the
public wishes as to depose the three obnoxious ministers and replace them by
Phocas, Basilides, and Tryphon. This measure could
hardly have been expected to satisfy the Greens, but it might have been fairly
expected that it would succeed in dissolving their coalition with the Blues and
so paralyze the revolt. But the excitement that prevailed was fomented by the
secret machinations and bribes of the partisans of Anastasius’ nephews. The
people seemed resolved to overthrow the dynasty of Justin. But Hypatius and Pompeius, the nephews of Anastasius, were in
attendance on Justinian in the palace, and Probus, their brother, had escaped
to Asia, so that the insurgents had no one whom they could proclaim Augustus.
In the afternoon Belisarius issued from the gate of Chalke
at the head of his Goths and harassed the rioters until eventide. When he
retreated they set fire to the Chalke porch; the flames enveloped the senate
house and spread along the Diabatika of Achilles to
St. Sophia. On the same evening the offices of the prefect of the city were
probably burnt, but we do not know in what locality they were situated. On the
15th (Thursday) the conflagration continued, and a part of the hippodrome on
the side of the Augusteum was consumed; on the 16th
(Friday) the offices of the praetorian prefect were fired. Meanwhile the ruins
of St. Sophia were smouldering, and either from them or from the praetorium
(which may have been in that region), a wind blew flames northward, which
wrought the destruction of the hospital of Samson and the church of St.
Irene. The palace of Lausus, rebuilt after the
fire in 465, the baths of Alexander, and many private houses perished in the
course of the conflagration. On Friday evening some ships arrived with troops
from neighbouring cities; and, encouraged by this increase of his forces, the
Emperor arranged an attack on the insurgents, who on the following day (17th,
Saturday) assembled in the Augusteum, intending
perhaps to make a decisive assault on the palace. The conflict ended with the
siege of a building in the Augusteum called the
Octagon, where the rebels entrenched themselves; the soldiers, unable to expel
them, set fire to it.
On Sunday morning Justinian ventured to appear in the
cathisma of the hippodrome with a copy of the Gospels in his hands. It was
proclaimed that the Emperor would converse in person with the people, and large
crowds assembled, but with no purpose of pacification. Justinian swore that he
would grant an unreserved amnesty, forget the past, and comply with the demands
of his subjects. A sovereign could hardly say more than this; but all he heard
in reply was, "You lie!" in conjunction with some abusive vocative;
and "As you kept your oath to Vitalian, even so would you keep this oath
to us". Justinian, when he returned to the palace, ordered all the
senators who were present to leave it, among the rest Hypatius and Pompeius; perhaps he thought that his two rivals would be less dangerous
outside. They professed to be devoted to the Emperor, and it is not clear
whether their devotion was a mask or not. The insurgents were elated when they
learned that Hypatius had left the palace; they met
him and constrained him to take the decisive step. On Monday morning (19th
January) he was crowned in the Forum of Constantine with a golden chain
wreathed like a diadem, and soon afterwards he sat in the cathisma of the
hippodrome, while a multitudinous assembly below called out, "Hypatie Auguste, tu vincas".
They had come to the hippodrome in order to organize an attack on the adjacent
palace, contrary to the judicious advice of the senator Origen, who recommended
that they should first seize one of the other palaces in the city. Meanwhile
Justinian strengthened the fortifications of the palace, and called a council
of his ministers. This was the really decisive moment.
John of Cappadocia recommended flight to Heraclea, and
Belisarius agreed with his view; but their weighty opinions were outbalanced by
the short speech of the Empress Theodora:—
"The present occasion is, I think, too grave to take
regard of the principle that it is not meet for a woman to speak among men.
Those whose dearest interests are in the presence of extreme danger are
justified in thinking only of the wisest course of action. Now in my opinion,
on the present occasion, if ever, nature is an unprofitable tutor, even if her
guidance bring us safety. It is impossible for a man, when he has come into the
world, not to die; but for one who has reigned it is intolerable to be an
exile. May I never exist without this purple robe and may I never live to see
the day on which those who meet me shall not address me as 'Queen'. If you
wish, 0 Emperor, to save yourself, there is no difficulty; we have ample funds.
Yonder is the sea, and there are the ships. Yet reflect whether, when you have
once escaped to a place of security, you will not prefer death to safety, I
agree with an old saying that 'Empire is a fair winding-sheet".
From the mere words of this speech we can understand what
effect it might have produced; but we can hardly realize how that effect was
magnified when it proceeded from the lips of the Empress—"cette diablesse de génie attachée à l'existence de Justinien”.
In the meantime it was believed in the hippodrome that the
Emperor and his court had fled. For Hypatius, not yet
sure of success, had sent a messenger to Justinian, bidding him attack the
people assembled in the hippodrome. Ephraem, the
messenger, could not himself reach the imperial presence, but he gave the
message to one of the secretaries, Thomas, who was a pagan. Thomas, ignorantly
or designedly, gave him the false information that Justinian had fled, and Ephraem proclaimed the tidings in the hippodrome. It now
seemed to the rebels and the perhaps unwilling usurper that they had only to
take possession of the palace.
When Theodora's resolution had conquered the prudence or
pusillanimity of the court, the eunuch Narses was sent forth with a well-filled
purse to regain the allegiance of the Blues; and at the same time Belisarius
led out his troops with the purpose of cutting the revolutionists to pieces in
the crowded enclosure. Belisarius first attempted to reach Hypatius himself by the spiral stair which led up to the cathisma, but the door was kept
fast by the guard on the inner side. Failing here, he entered the hippodrome by
the general entrance to the west of the cathisma, and at the same moment
another force under Mundus appeared at the Dead Gate on the east side. Narses’
distribution of bribes meanwhile had succeeded in producing dissension between
"the friendly Greens and Blues", and this favoured the attack of the
soldiers. An unsparing massacre took place, and it is said that about 35,000
persons perished in the sedition of Nika. Hypatius and Pompeius were executed.
Those who draw a line between a “Roman” and “Byzantine”
history might well look on this striking sedition as the last scene in “Roman
history”, for it resulted in an imperial victory which established the form of
absolutism by which " Byzantine history" is generally characterized—a
result perhaps partly implied in the remark of Procopius that the revolt was
fatal in its consequences to both senate and people. M. Marrast describes it as “the last convulsion which marks the passage from Graeco-Roman
antiquity to the Middle Age”.
The blue and green factions made themselves conspicuous on
several subsequent occasions during the reign of Justinian, but they did not
again shake the foundations of the throne as in the Nika revolt. Their
rivalry outlived their short union, and as long as they were hostile there was
no danger for Justinian; and in spite of the occasional storms that broke out
their importance was really decreasing. It is recorded that a faction fight
took place in 549, and there was a more serious demonstration in 556, during a
great dearth at Constantinople, when common suffering seems again to have
united the foes. The people cried, "Provide supplies for the city",
and they pulled down the house of the prefect of the city. The factions clamored against Justinian in the circus, and as Persian
ambassadors happened to be present, the Emperor felt especially indignant and
mortified. In 561 a conflict of the Blues and Greens took place in the
hippodrome before the Emperor arrived, but his appearance quelled it; and in
563 the Greens, who were undoubtedly connected with the conspiracy which was at
that time formed against Justinian, reviled and stoned the new urban prefect
Andreas, and their behaviour led to a battle with the Blues. I shall have to
speak of "the colours" once or twice again in the reigns of Maurice
and Phocas, but they are then far on their way to political insignificance.
The conflagration of so many important public buildings
would have entailed a heavy outlay for their mere restoration, but they were
rebuilt by the ambition of Justinian on a more splendid scale. We must postpone
to another place some account of the new St. Sophia, and the architectural
works of Anthemius, whose skill raised the city from its ashes fairer than
ever. Notwithstanding these expenses, which were incurred simultaneously with
the costly wars in Africa and Italy, the condition of the subjects seems to
have somewhat improved, owing partly to the milder though short administration
of Phocas, the new and popular praetorian prefect of the East. But in the
course of little more than a year John the Cappadocian returned to office and
oppression. We can hardly doubt that the Emperor, for the fulfilment of whose
schemes enormous funds were necessary, found that his treasury was not so
full since the degradation of this unscrupulous minister, and concluded that
the only way out of his difficulties was the reappointment of John.
The enemies of Justinian might appeal to this reappointment
as their best proof that the Emperor was utterly unscrupulous as to the means
employed to carry out his ideas.
The overthrow of John of Cappadocia was due to the hatred
of the Empress Theodora. She ruined him by a curious stratagem, contrived by
her friend Antonina, the wife of the general Belisarius, who is described by
Procopius, her husband's secretary, as a woman “more capable than anyone to
manage the impracticable”. Antonina cultivated the acquaintance of
John's daughter Euphemia, and gave her to understand that Belisarius was highly
discontented with the reigning powers, who had shown ingratitude for all his
services, but that he could make no attempt to throw off the intolerable yoke
without aid from some influential person in the ranks of the civil ministers.
Euphemia communicated this news to her father, who was not without ambition and
eagerly embraced the chance of ascending the throne with the help of the army.
He arranged a secret interview with Antonina at Rufinianum,
a country house of Belisarius, and the Empress took care that officials with
soldiers should lurk near to overhear the implicating words and arrest the
unsuspecting conspirator. It is said that Justinian, aware of the plot, sent to
John a secret warning against the trap; but notwithstanding, John went,
conspired, and fell. He was sent to Cyzicus (541 AD), disgraced but wealthy,
where he lived for some time as a priest; but the relentless indignation of
Theodora still pursued him, and he was scourged and stripped of his goods for
slaying a bishop. He ended his days as a presbyter at Constantinople, whither
he returned after the death of Theodora in 548.
The absolutism of Justinian provoked a strong and bitter
opposition, all the bitterer because it was so unsparingly suppressed. He was
accused of discouraging all liberal professions, of not only suppressing
philosophers and sophists, but of depriving physicians of their allowances, and
prohibiting the pay which lawyers (rhetors) had been accustomed to receive. The
merchants were harassed by customs and monopolies, the soldiers were ill treated by logothetae,
who cheated them of their pay, retarded their promotion, and gave them
deficient rations. Taxation, pitilessly imposed, weighed heavier than ever on
the landed proprietors and farmers, and no arrears were remitted. Such is the
general tenor of the charges made by the dissatisfied member of the party of
opposition, who has painted the agony of the Empire under “the demon Justinian”
in the Secret
History. On this subject something will be said in the next
chapter, but we may remark here that, although the general tone of Justinian's
rule was Tel est notre plaisir,
he always condescends in his constitutions to give reasons, often elaborate
reasons, for his acts, and that many of his laws seem really, as well as
professedly, to have aimed at the wellbeing of his subjects, and not merely at
the external prestige of the Empire or the replenishing of the treasury.
Two new offices instituted by Justinian seem to have been
unpopular at Byzantium, that of the praetores plebis and
the new quaestorship. In 535 Justinian superseded the prefect of the watch (praefectus vigilam),
“night prefect”, a name which the imperial constitution derides as absurd, and
appointed the praetor plebis, whose office was to keep order in
the city both by night and by day. In 539 he appointed a quaestor, whose chief
function was to prevent idlers and strangers who had no special business from
sojourning in Constantinople; and in the constitution by which this office was
instituted the legislator dwells with complacency on the fact that the
institution of the praetor plebis had been found by experience
“very advantageous to the inhabitants of this our imperial city”, and states
that the success of that office suggested the introduction of a new one. Tribonian, the great lawyer, was the first quaestor under
the new system, and he is said to have been a lover of gain, and very
unpopular. Both these innovations are mentioned in the Secret History as organs
of Justinianean oppression.
The imperial style adopted by Justinian in his
constitutions was pompous and imposing. The preface to the second edition of
the Codex (534), couched in the form of a constitution, begins thus2:
"In nomine Domini nostri Jesu
Christi Imperator Caesar Flavius Justinianus Alamannicus Gothicus Francicus Germanicus Anticus Alanicus Vvandalicus Africanns pius felix inclitus victor ac
triumphator semper Augustus senatm urbis Constantinopolitanae S."
In a law concerning imperial constitutions and edicts,
which was read aloud “in the new consistory of Justinian's palace” in 529, the
Emperor exclaims: “What is greater, what more sacred than the imperial majesty?
who is puffed up with such haughty conceit as to disdain the royal judgment,
when even the founders of the old law lay down clearly and distinctly that the
constitutions, which have gone forth by imperial decree, are valid as law?”
And, he goes on to say, the sole promulgator of the laws is the sole worthy
interpreter of them likewise.
The imperial pride is always flavoured with the religious
spirit of the time, and Justinian does not weary of boasting of the divine favour
which has been vouchsafed to him. For example, the opening sentences of the
constitution on the Digest (533), known as Tanta run thus:
“So great in our regard is the providence of the divine
humanity, that it always deigns to sustain us with eternal generosities. For
after the Parthian (Parthica, meaning Persian) wars
had been lulled to sleep by an Everlasting Peace and the Vandal nation had been
overthrown and Carthage, nay all Libya, had been united again with the Roman
Empire it has enabled the ancient laws, heavy-laden with old age, to assume a
new form of beauty in the shape of an abridgment of moderate size, by means of
our watchful care—an achievement, which no one, before our reign ever hoped for
or even deemed possible for human intellect”.
II
JUSTINIAN AND THEODORA
The sixth century may be called the age of Justinian. But
of the man himself, whose works changed the history of the world, it is hard to
win a distinct idea; we have only a vague glimpse of the features of that form
which dominated Europe. His elusive personality hides behind meagre statements,
uninstructive panegyrics, or malevolent pasquinades,
and perplexes the historian. And even those who do not care for the analytical
dissection of motives, who see the greatness of Justinian revealed in his
works—by their fruits ye shall know them—feel nevertheless tantalized at the
elusiveness of his individuality.
Beside him stands Theodora, another baffling problem, and
indissolubly associated with Justinian for those who have visited San Vitale in
Ravenna, as well as for those who have read the Secret History, a book of ill
fame which has thrown a doubtful light or shadow on the imperial court.
We may first resume briefly Justinian’s historical
position. He may be likened to a colossal Janus bestriding the way of passage
between the ancient and medieval worlds.
On the one side his face was turned towards the past. His
ideal, we are told, was to restore the proud aspect of the old Roman Empire,
and this was chiefly realized by his conquests in Italy, Africa, and Spain. The
great juristic works executed at the beginning of his reign breathe to some
degree the spirit of ancient Rome. Moreover he represents the last stage
in the evolution of the Roman Imperium; in him was fulfilled its ultimate
absolutism. From Augustus to Diocletian there was a dualism, the
"dyarchy" of the Emperor and the Senate which was abolished in the
monarchy of Diocletian; and from Constantine to Justinian there was another
dualism between the Church and the Imperium, which passed into Justinian’s
absolutism. This second dualism reached in the latter part of the period an
antagonism which was conditioned by the falling asunder of eastern and western
Europe; and it was by reuniting the West that Justinian was able to overcome
the dualism and assert his ecclesiastical authority. The historian Agathias expresses Justinian's absolute government by saying,
“Of those who reigned at Byzantium he was the first absolute sovereign in deed
as well as in name”.
On the other hand, he was a great innovator and a destroyer
of old things; and this was made a ground of complaint by the disaffected. The
consulate was abolished, the philosophical schools of Athens were closed, and
these two events may be considered symbolic of the death of the Roman and the
death of the Greek spirit. The Graeco-Roman, Romaic, or Byzantine spirit is
installed in their place. He tampered with and partly changed the
administrative system of Diocletian; he allowed the Greek tongue to supplant
Latin in official documents; the authority of the Twelve Tables, long in
disuse, was at length formally abolished; and fundamental conceptions peculiar
to the Roman civil law were set aside. Justinian was thoroughly penetrated with
the spirit of the Christian world; he spent his nights in theological studies;
and in the erection of the great church of St. Sophia, which still remains to
commemorate him, it was Solomon and not Pericles that he desired to imitate and
surpass.
In four departments Justinian has won an immortal name: in
warfare, in law, in architecture, and in church history. Standing on the shore
of the medieval or modern period, he cast into the waters of the future great
stones which created immense circles. His military achievements decided the
course of the history of Italy, and affected the development of western Europe;
his legal works are inextricably woven into the web of European civilization;
his St. Sophia is one of the greatest monuments of the world, one of the
visible signs of the continuity of history, a standing protest against the
usurpation of the Turk; and his ecclesiastical authority influenced the distant
future of Christendom.
But the means by which he accomplished these things
rendered him unpopular. He accomplished them by an artificial system, which
could be only temporary, and broke down on his death. It consisted of two
parts, (1) a very severe taxation, and (2) a system of ingenious diplomatic
relations with those barbarian peoples who hung on the northern frontiers of
the Empire. He was not able to keep these nations, Huns, Slaves, and Germans,
altogether in check; they were continually devastating the Balkan provinces,
and he was obliged to oppose them with armies destined for Italy; but he
succeeded, partly by money payments, partly by turning them against one
another, in paralyzing their hostilities sufficiently to prevent them from
foiling the prosecution of his projects in the West. Frequent and large money
payments were necessary, and in so far the second part of his system depended
on the first. There was one limit on his activities, which could not be
entirely dealt with by this system, the power of Persia under the great king
Chosroes Nushirvan. Money payments were often useful
and necessary, but the defense of the Asiatic
frontier was a constant and considerable check on the Italian campaigns. This
is evident from the increased activity in the West which always succeeded a
peace with Persia.
As to the oppressive taxation, we have no option but to
conclude that for the bulk of Justinian's subjects his reign was not a
blessing. Limited as he was by the circumstances of the time, the execution of
his designs was inconsistent with the present prosperity of the people. But
history justifies him by the event as she justifies all her true children.
There are the two sides here as elsewhere, the universal
and the individual, the historical and the biographical; and on the principle
of good coming out of evil, many condemn the great man, while they are forced
to praise his works, both in themselves and in their historical results.
History or providence, it may be said, fully justifies present evils by their
effects in the future; those effects may be considered equivalent to the
historical motive; but this avails not the individual at whose door those evils
lie; the instrument of history is condemned.
But this theory is cancelled by a rejoinder, which is at
least equally valid. Instead of attributing the good results to
"providence" and blaming Justinian for the present evils, one might
reply, should we not credit Justinian with elevated and far-seeing purposes,
and ascribe the miseries of his subjects to the defective economical conditions of the age?
Perhaps the only value of either of these views is to
cancel the other; the antinomy teaches us to refrain from introducing the
biographical point of view into history, from taking the individual out of his
environment and passing irrelevant moral judgments. The motives of all the
actions of individuals are more or less personal, and those of prominent men
are generally more or less tinged with the desire of fame. This feeling
doubtless gave animation to the activity of Justinian, and it would be an
anachronism to judge him by the canons of modern philanthropy. To praise
Justinian's absolutism in the sixth century is not to praise absolutism. Dante,
looking upon the desire of fame as a celestial quality, attributed it to Justinian,
and placed him as a revolving light in the planet of Mercury. "Fui Cesare e sono Giustiniano", he says to Dante—words which we might
apply in a different sense to signify that the imperial administration and its
evils were transient things, now dead, a sort of accident not really
appertaining to the glorified Justinian.
There was naturally a strong and virulent party of
opposition to the Emperor's government, consisting of monophysites,
the green faction, and others who felt the touch of his stern hand. They were
interested in putting the most unfavourable construction on all imperial acts,
in representing the court as a hotbed of corruption, in aspersing the ministers
of the crown. The essence of this virulence has survived in the Secret History
attributed to the historian Procopius, the secretary of Belisarius.
There are two distinct questions connected with this
curious book: (1) Was Procopius of Caesarea the author? (2) Are its statements
trustworthy, wholly or partially, or not at all?
We cannot, I think, answer either of these questions with a
simple yes or no. The details of both problems are reserved for an appendix;
but conclusions may be stated here. In regard to the first, I agree in the main
with the opinion of Ranke, that Procopius is not the author, but that the work
was nevertheless founded on a diary or ephemeris of that historian; that a
member of the opposition, probably of the green faction, having obtained
possession of the diary or a copy of it, worked it up into the form of the
Secret History, incorporating all the calumnies which were afloat about the
Emperor and the Empress.
In regard to the second question, it seems plain that, on
the one hand, a historian is not entitled to make use of any particular
statement resting on the unconfirmed authority of this document; but that, on
the other hand, there was method in the author's madness, and there were
underlying facts which gave relevancy to the inventions. We can hardly doubt
that Theodora before her marriage appeared on the stage, for the author’s
picture of her career would otherwise have no point; and there is some method
apparent in the circumstance that he does not charge her with licentiousness
after her marriage.
But setting aside these vexed questions, on which we can
but barely touch here, and for the present rejecting the evidence of the Secret
History on matters of fact, we must observe that the work has a considerable
value not only as a product of the age, in which regard it will be spoken of in
another place, but also as expressing the feelings of bitterness which the
government of Justinian excited.
This book of pain and horror leaves upon the mind the
impression that the enlightened spirit of Justinian, his notable projects, his
high thoughts, lived in the shadow of some malignant presence; that cowering by
the throne of the Emperor, lurking in the gallery of the palace where he walked
in meditation at night, ever attending his steps, moved some inhuman horror,
some unutterable "Dweller by the Threshold", through whose fatal power
the destinies of himself and Theodora, Belisarius and Antonina, John the
Cappadocian, and many other victims, were entangled in an
inextricable mesh of hates and lusts and bloodshed.
That pasquinades and scandalous
stories were in circulation about himself and his wife cannot have escaped the
knowledge of the watchful Emperor; and, if I may make a conjecture, he caused a
sort of apology to be written before he died, of which a portion is still
extant. The treatise on the civil service of John the Lydian bears many traces
of having been written with the purpose of defending Justinian; and the
introduction of such apologies by the way would make it far more weighty and
effectual than a formal panegyric. That Justinian might have employed John the
Lydian in the matter may be concluded from the fact that he did at an earlier
date employ him to write a panegyric of himself and a history of the Persian
war. The circumstance that John was a disappointed civil servant and makes no
concealment of the degeneration of the service, may be appealed to in support
of the theory that he had some special inducement to speak diligently on every
opportunity of Justinian's personal blamelessness.
The Empress Theodora has become, chiefly through Gibbon's
reproduction of the portrait in the Secret History, a typical example of those
fascinating and voluptuous women, who in their own day exercise a baleful
influence in the world, and in after times allure the imagination. When we turn
from the Secret History, to which this effect is due, and read what trustworthy
authorities tell us of the Empress, we do not meet a tigress or a malicious
demon in woman's form, but a bold and able woman with enough of the diablesse in
her to explain how she might be traduced. The bold effective speech which she
made on the occasion of the Nika sedition is one of the most engaging episodes
in history; she was ready to stake everything for empire; and she won.
Her intervention on that occasion, her scheme to overthrow
the oppressor John the Cappadocian, her interference for the wife of Artabanes, her active interest in supporting the monophysites and their doctrines, her solicitude for
reclaiming abandoned women, her charity and almsgiving, are the only facts of
importance that we really know about the Empress. Of these, the fact that
damned her most in the eyes of Baronius and Alemannus, and made them ready to believe of her any
enormity, her religious faith that Christ's nature was not dual, will certainly
in the present day do her memory little harm. Had she believed in the two
natures, she might have been more extravagant in lusts even than she is said to
have been, and no member of the orthodox Church would have cast a stone. Her
enthusiasm for religion when she was an Empress is put on a level with her
alleged profligacy as a girl. She is said to have fed the geese of the devil
when she was on the stage, she fed the sheep of Christ when she sat on the
throne; and in the eyes of orthodox Chalcedonians the second pasture was far
more offensive than the first.
John the Lydian speaks of her in high terms, when he
describes how she informed her husband of the misdeeds of John the Cappadocian;
a woman, he calls her, “superior in intelligence, and in sympathy for the
oppressed always awake”; and the remark of Procopius, the historian, that she
could not withstand the supplications of the unhappy accords with this; and the
two remarks together establish the fact that she was a sympathetic and
compassionate lady.
Gibbon's remark that Justinian "was never young"
aptly conveys the sort of impression he gives us. There is a cold atmosphere
about him—the atmosphere of inexorable Roman logic, afraid of no
consequences—which is tinged also with a certain mysticism. His mode of life
was severely abstemious and ascetic, his days and nights laborious. He was a
man of wide education, learned in philosophy, theology, jurisprudence, music,
and architecture, and a friend of his said that the time despaired of by Plato
had come, when a philosopher should reign and a king philosophize. The remark
suggests the reflection, how different he was from the Emperor Marcus Aurelius,
of whom the same had been said before.
But if Justinian were never young, it cannot be said that
he did not grow old. There is an unmistakable difference between the first part
and the last part of his reign, unequally divided by the Great Plague. His
great ideas were accomplished or undertaken in the earlier period, when he was,
if not young, vigorous and hopeful. The plague not only injures the body but
paralyses the spirit; a man or a nation that lives through such a visitation is
not the same after it. We can hardly, I think, lay too much stress on its moral
as well as physical effects. It was after the Plague that Justinian devoted all
his energies to theological points of subordinate importance, sat without
guards at the dead of night, deep in discussions with very ancient priests, and
almost lost his interest in the conquest of Italy. We may say, I think, that he
was touched with, dispiritedness, or with the malady of the Middle Ages.
His ascetic mode of life and nocturnal studies seemed to
lend the Emperor an almost inhuman character; which, combined with his cold
Roman spirit, prepared to carry out his plans at all costs, suggested to his
enemies the theory that he was really an incarnate demon who took a delight in
death and ruin for their own sake. This notion, it may be observed, is a
curious, and perhaps one of the earliest, instances of the idea of
Schadenfreude, delight in mischief for its own mere sake.
The conception of Justinian as a malicious demon, or the
conception of him and Theodora as a pair of vampires sucking the blood of the
Empire or fiends feasting on the misery of men, may be taken as the outcry of a
sacrificed generation—sacrificed without being consulted to the realization of
an idea. But such outcries do not affect the position which Justinian must
always hold. The epithet "great" was not indeed permanently bestowed
upon him by posterity; but then it was not bestowed on Julius Caesar nor on
Augustus, and it was bestowed on Leo I. As of that Caesar who fulminated at the
deep Euphrates, so it may be said of the Caesar who reconquered Italy and
Africa,
per populos dat jura viamque affectat Olympo.
III
THE LEGAL WORKS OF JUSTINIAN
Every government, whether democratical,
oligarchical, or monarchical, has two duties to perform; and it must up to a
certain point perform them, if it is to exist. It may perform them very badly,
but its existence ultimately depends upon their performance. These duties are
to protect the community against other communities without, and to protect it
against its own individual members within; and the means by which such
protection is secured are arms and laws. The efficacy of each of these two
instruments depends upon the other; the maintenance of the laws depends on
arms, and successful warfare on the maintenance of the laws.
With this general reflection Justinian introduced to the
world the first of the great legal monuments, which have immortalized his name
and contributed to the welfare and progress of mankind. He states that he has
kept both duties clearly before his eyes; that he has provided for the
improvement both of the military defenses and legal
securities of the Empire—of the latter by preserving old and passing new laws,
but chiefly by his collection of the imperial constitutions into a code, called
after the fortunate name of Justinian.
Written law was of two kinds, the imperial constitutions
or placita,
and the opinions or answers of recognized—we may say licensed—lawyers, responsa prudentium.
(1.) As the Emperor stepped into the place of the sovereign
people of the republic, it was logical that the leges passed
by the people in the comitia should be superseded by imperial
constitutions. This process of supersession took place in the first
century of the Empire; the last lex we
hear of was an agrarian law of Nerva. There were collections of the
constitutions before the time of Justinian; his code was not a novelty. The
Gregorian and Hermogenian codes of the fourth century were supplemented by the
Theodosian code published in 438, which contained all the constitutions from
the time of Constantine. There were two causes which rendered a new code
desirable in the reign of Justinian. In the first place, owing to lack of
copies, the bulky Theodosian collection could not be always consulted in
courts, and therefore the actual practice often failed to conform to the
written law; in the second place, a very large number of constitutions had been
issued subsequently to the Theodosian code, both by Theodosius II and by his
successors, which were not collected in a convenient form, and often seriously
modified the law as stated in that code.
A new collection of the constitutions, edited up to date,
with the contradictions carefully eliminated, the obsolete laws expunged,
superfluous preambles or explanations omitted, words altered, erased, or added
for the sake of clearness, was determined on by Justinian (13th February 528),
and a commission of ten men, including Tribonian and
Theophilus, was appointed to execute it. Clearness, completeness, and brevity
were aimed at, and we may say attained, in the Justinianean Code which was published on the 7th April 529.
(2.) Justinian's next undertaking was more difficult, more
ambitious, and more novel than the code. No one had ever arranged in an
official and accessible volume the responsa prudentium, or answers given by lawyers
recognized as authorities, in regard to special cases and legal points, which
served as precedents for future decisions. These answers were scattered about
in many treatises, and not a few difficulties arose in their application, to
meet which some attempts had been already made. On many points antagonists
might produce two opposite opinions, and on almost any the judge was sure to be
perplexed by a large number of inconsistent citations. Hadrian left the choice
to the judges’ own discretion, and a feeling that certain writers were entitled
to precedence in authority gradually established itself without special
enactment, to which feeling the choice of authors in the course of
jurisprudence for law students considerably contributed. Gaius, and the
commentaries of Ulpian and Paulus on the perpetual Edict, Papinian and Modestinus, obtained paramount authority. This
inconvenience led Constantine to discredit the notes of Paulus and Ulpian on Papinian, as they frequently differed from the opinions
they annotated; but this only lessened, it did not abolish, the evil.
Theodosius II passed a very important measure—which may be considered the
precursor of the Digest just as his Codex was the precursor of the Codex Justinianeus—called the Law of Citations, which ordained
that the majority of opinions should determine the decision, and that in cases
where the opinions were equally divided that of Papinian should prevail.
There was such admass of legal responses that the field
seemed limitless and beyond all human capacity. But it was not too great for
the enterprise of Justinian, who conceived the idea of “enucleating the old
law”.
On the 15th December 530 he appointed a new commission,
under the direction of Tribonian the quaestor, who
had assisted in compiling the code, for the purpose of reading the books
pertaining to Roman law, written by those lawyers who had been licensed by
imperial authority to "interpret" the law. They were to eliminate all
contradictions and omit all repetitions, and when they had thus won the nucleus
of the vast material, they were to arrange it in one fair work, as it were, a
holy temple of justice, which was to be divided into 50 books, containing all
the law of 1300 years, purged of superfluities. The undertaking was so immense
that it seemed almost impossible, but the commission of seventeen specialists
worked so diligently that they completed it in exactly three years. The entire
work was called the Digest or Pandects, and
henceforward it only was to be consulted. According to Roby's computation, a
law library of 106 volumes was compressed to 5’1/3.
(3.) Justinian's third, slightest, and best known work, was
a manual of the principles of Roman law, intended for students, in 4 books,—the
Institutions. It is really a reproduction, with numerous additions, omissions,
and changes, of the commentaries of Gaius. At the same time the Emperor made
alterations in the course of legal studies to be pursued at the schools of
Constantinople and Berytus.
The Digest was a more satisfactory as well as a more
stupendous work than the Code, because it could be looked upon as final. The
licensed lawyers, prudentes,
who created the mass of case-law, had long ago ceased to exist, and thus their
answers were a given quantity, which no new opinions would supersede. For
Constantine had abolished the practice of the prudentes and arrogated to the Emperor
alone the right of deciding between the letter of the law and the dictates of
equity. The Emperor's decisions were constitutions, not responses. The Code, on
the other hand, could not be final, as was patent; it must be continually
re-edited up to date, and five years after its first publication, Justinian
issued a new edition, containing the constitutions passed in the interval; and
it is this second edition that has come down to us. But nothing could be more
absurd than to insinuate that Justinian spoiled his Code by passing a large
number of laws after its publication. A final code in a defective and changing
world would be really undesirable; a code in its very nature cannot be final,
it can only be "up to date"; and Justinian was not so unpractical as
not to apprehend this patent fact. If a code were to prevent all future
legislation it would be the reverse of beneficial.
It is a point of special interest, as indicating the spirit
of the time, that the Pythagorean theories of number were applied to the
arrangement of the Digest, which was determined on a priori principles,
independently of the nature of the material. In the constitution of 530 AD
(17th December), which appointed the commission, it is decreed that the work
shall consist of 50 books. These were divided into 7 parts, and the divisions
were defined by mystic principles: 50 = 7 x 7 + 1. The first part consists of 4
books in imitation of the Pythagorean tetractys, which also determined the
number of books in the Institutions. Students were instructed in 36 of the 30
books, “in order that by reading 36 books they should become perfect youths”.
The charm of perfection in the number 36 consists in the fact that it is the
sum of the first 8, that is, of the first 4 odd and the first 4 even, numbers.
The remaining 14 books (2 x 7) they could study afterwards by themselves.
Whether this application of Pythagorean canons to fix the
dimensions of the "most holy temple of Justice" was suggested by
Justinian himself or by his quaestor Tribonian, we do
not know; but it seems more natural to attribute it to the latter, who was a
pagan, and doubtless imbued with Greek philosophy. It is characteristic that
the orthodox Emperor should have adopted the mystic numbers of the heathen
philosopher. And it is characteristic of the Graeco-Roman time that a thorough
mastery of the hard science of Roman jurisprudence should be combined with, or
set in a frame of, Greek mysticism. Roman law, taken in doses determined by a
Greek philosophy, was to make "most perfect youths."
The course of history modified Roman law considerably.
Roman law consisted of two portions, the jus civile, which rested on the
Twelve Tables, and the jus
gentium. The latter was formed by the sentences of the praetor peregrinus in
disputes between Roman citizens and foreigners or subject peoples not governed
by the jus
civile, and consisted of the “perpetual Edict”, to which Hadrian
gave the shape of an unalterable code. As Rome passed from the humble position
of a town in Italy to that of mistress of the world, the importance of the
second constituent, “the law of nations”, increased. It attained greater
dignity—the dignity of priority and universality— through the spread of the
Stoic philosophy, which at the end of the second century BC began to influence
Rome. The Stoic law of nature was identified with the jus gentium. As
the Roman spirit became cosmopolitan, Roman law tended to become cosmopolitan
too; and in the third century AD the
Edict of Caracalla, which made all free subjects of the Empire Roman citizens,
and consequently rendered the civil law universally applicable, tended not only
to widen the range of the old civil law and its peculiar distinctions, but to
modify it. For example's sake, cives, peregrini,
and Latini ceased
to be a serious distinction. But when the Empire was divided, and a separate
seat of rule existed at Constantinople, it was natural that in the eastern
provinces, the natural and universal law, the jus gentium, should almost completely
set aside the old civil law of the Romans. Such forms as mancipatio and
in jure cessio were superseded. But the Twelve
Tables continued to enjoy a formal authority until Justinian finally abolished
it; and this among other things indicates that his reign marks the furthest
limit of the old Roman world, and therefore would be a most suitable point from
which to date the so-called Byzantine period. Again, among the distinctions of
Roman law, one of the most venerable and fundamental was that of res mancipi and res nec mancipi; this also Justinian set aside.
As well as by the centralization of the Roman Empire in
lands not Roman, the law was influenced by the spirit of the new religion.
Offences before considered only moral came to be considered legal also; and on
the other hand the harshness of the cold jura Romanae was
modified by considerations of humanity and equity. Christian influences might
easily be, and often are, exaggerated. The disuse of the slave system is often
attributed to it; but while we cannot deny that Christianity tended to
discourage slavery, and to lessen the evils of slavery by humanizing the
relations with masters, it is certain that the economical conditions which changed the slave system into the colonate and serf system were the chief cause. Beliefs and sentiments generally adapt themselves
to facts, and facts are in turn modified by beliefs. It would be a mistake to
say that the religious sentiment adapted itself to circumstances; it would be
equally a mistake to say that the circumstances adapted themselves to the
sentiment. The course of things is generally a simultaneous and reciprocal
process of adaptation of fact to sentiment and sentiment to fact.
We can perceive that between the age of Gaius and the age
of Justinian the feeling that man is naturally free has become stronger, and
this feeling was in the spirit of Christianity. Florentinus said that liberty was a natural faculty, whereas servitude was a constitution
contrary to nature; and this view is adopted by Justinian in his Institutes.
The ways in which a slave might be manumitted were increased in number by the
Emperor; and he speaks of himself as the protector of liberty.
It is interesting to observe the criticism which has been
made on the legal work of Justinian by one of the greatest German writers on
Roman law, Rudolf von Jhering, in his Geist des romischen Rechts. Until Justinian's time, he says,
Roman legislation cannot be reproached with invading the dominion of
theoretical science; but Justinian's work is altogether conditioned by the
principle of blending theory with practical legislation. The Digest and the
Institutions are intended to be at once compendia and lawbooks. The disastrous
result of such a proceeding is that science is influenced by authority;
Justinian's authority tended to cow the theorist. “The example of the
schoolmaster on the throne, or the legislator on the cathedra, which Justinian
set, has been only too readily imitated in modern legislation. Science should
leave to Caesar the things that are the Caesar's, but he should leave to
science the things that are hers”.
IV
FIRST PERSIAN WAR
(528-532 AD)
The Emperor Justin adopted the policy of conciliating minor
peoples who, dwelling on the borders of the Roman and Persian realms, were
ready to sell or change their friendship or allegiance. Among others the Lazic prince Tzath, who had been
the vassal of Persia, visited Constantinople, and became the vassal of New
Rome. But Kobad was old, and he did not immediately
declare war against the successor of Anastasius. On the contrary, he made the
strange proposal—which recalls Arcadius' relations with Isdigerd—that
Justin should adopt his son Chosroes. The request was refused, through the
influence of the minister Proclus, who pointed out that by Roman law the
adopted son would have a legal right to the father's inheritance, and that
Persia might claim the Roman Empire. This literal deduction may strike us as
amusingly far-fetched, but it is an instance of the ancient habit of pushing
things to their extreme logical consequences. The refusal was resented by Kobad, but hostilities did not begin in Justin's lifetime,
as a conspiracy of the Mazdakites, which led to their
massacre, and an Iberian war occupied Kobad's attention.
When Justinian came to the throne he determined to found a
new fortress close to Nisibis, and gave Belisarius, commandant in Daras, directions to that effect. As the building
operations were progressing, a Persian army, 30,000 strong, under the
command of Prince Xerxes, invaded Mesopotamia. The Romans, under
several commanders who had joined forces, advanced against them, and were defeated
in a disastrous battle. Tapharas, the commander of
the Saracen auxiliaries, and Proclianus, duke of
Phoenicia, were slain; Sebastian, the general of the Isaurian troops, Kutzis, the duke of Damascus, and the Count Basilius, were taken prisoners. Belisarius escaped, and the
beginnings of the new fortress were left in the hands of the enemy. The victors
had themselves experienced grievous losses, and soon retreated into their own
territory; while Justinian, undismayed, sent garrisons and new captains to the
fortresses of Amida, Constantina,
Edessa, Suron, and Berrhoea.
A new army was formed, consisting of Illyrians and Thracians, Scythians and
Isaurians, and entrusted to Pompeius, perhaps the nephew of Anastasius. But
nothing more occurred in the year 528, which closed with a severe winter.
The hostilities of 529 began in March with a plundering
expedition of Persian and Saracen forces combined, under the guidance of the
Saracen king Alamundar, who penetrated into Syria,
almost to the walls of Antioch, and retreated so swiftly that the Romans could
not reach him and force him to disgorge his booty. The only thing that was left
for them to do was to make reprisals, and in the following month a corps of
Phrygians plundered in the territories of the Persians and their Saracen
allies. Belisarius was appointed at this time master of soldiers in the East
(instead of Hypatius), but the rest of the year was
drawn out in ineffectual negotiations.
The following year (530) was a year of glory for the Roman
name, and for the general Belisarius, who, at the early age of twenty-five, won
his first laurels by a victory at Daras. There was
much talk of peace, but the great king did not really desire it, and the
ambassador Rufinus waited in vain at Hierapolis. Belisarius,
with the help of Hermogenes, who acted as a sort of informal
coadjutor, collected at Daras an army of 25,000 mixed
and undisciplined troops, largely consisting of Huns and Heruls;
while Perozes, who had been appointed the mirran,
or sole commander of the Persian army, arrived at Nisibis in June at the head
of 40,000 soldiers, confident of victory. They advanced within twenty stadia of Daras, and the mirran sent
to Belisarius a message redolent of oriental insolence—that, as he intended to
bathe in the city on the morrow, a bath should be prepared for his pleasure.
The Romans did not intend to submit to the indignity or
tediousness of a siege; they made preparations for battle, just outside the
walls of the town. The Persians arrived punctually as their general signified, and
stood for a whole day in line of battle without venturing to attack the Romans,
who were drawn up in carefully arranged positions. In the evening they retired
to their camp, but returned next morning, resolved not to let another clay pass
without a decisive action, and found their enemy occupying the same positions
as on the preceding day. For the apprehension of the details of the battle, the
dispositions which the inventive genius of Belisarius had adopted must be
explained.
About a stone's throw from the crate of Daras that looks toward Nisibis a deep trench was dug, interrupted by frequent ways
for crossing. This trench, however, was not in a continuous right line; in
fact, we may say that it consisted of five separate trenches. At either end of
the central trench, which was parallel to the opposite wall of the city, a
trench ran outwards almost at right angles; and where each of these
perpendicular trenches or “horns” terminated, two other trenches were dug in
opposite directions at right angles, and consequently almost parallel to the
first trench. Between the central trench and the town Belisarius and Hermogenes
were posted with the main body of their troops. On the left, behind the main
ditch and near the left “horn”, a regiment of cavalry under Buzes,
and 300 Heruls under their leader Pharas,
were stationed close to a rising ground, which
the Heruls occupied in the morning, at the suggestion
of Pharas and with the approval of Belisarius.
Outside the angle made by the outermost ditch and the horn were placed 600
Hunnic cavalry, under the Huns Sunicas and Aigan. The disposition on the right wing was exactly
symmetrical. Troops under John (the son of Nicetas),
Cyril, and Marcellus occupied the position corresponding to that occupied by Buzes on the left, while other squadrons of Hunnic cavalry,
led by Simas and Askan, were posted on the extreme
right.
Half of the Persian forces stood in a long line opposite to
the Roman dispositions, the other half was kept in reserve at some distance in
the rear, to replace the soldiers in front when they felt weary. Two generals,
subordinate to the mirran,
commanded the Persians, Baresmanas on the left wing
and Pityazes on the right. The corps of Immortals,
the flower of the army, was reserved for a supreme occasion. The details of the
battle have been described so lucidly by a competent eye-witness that I cannot
do better than reproduce the account of the secretary of Belisarius in a loose
translation:
“Neither began the battle till midday. As soon as noon was
past the barbarians began the action. They had reserved the engagement for this
hour of the day because they were themselves in the habit of eating only in the
eyeing, while the Romans ate at noontide, so that they counted on their
offering a less vigorous resistance if they were attacked fasting. At first
each side discharged volleys of arrows and the air was obscured with them; the
barbarians shot more darts, but a great number of soldiers fell on both sides.
Fresh relays of the barbarians were always coming up to the front, unperceived
by their adversaries; yet the Romans had by no means the worst of it. For a
wind blew in the faces of the Persians and hindered to a considerable degree
their missiles from operating with effect. When both sides had expended all
their arrows, they used their spears, hand to band. The left wing of the Romans
was pressed most hardly. For the Cadisenes, who
fought on the Persian right with Pityazes, had
advanced suddenly in large numbers, and having routed their opponents, pressed
on them valiantly as they fled, and slew many. When Sunicas and Aigan with their Huns saw this they rushed on the Cadisenes at full gallop. But Pharas and his Heruls, who were posted on the hill, were
before them (the Huns) in falling on the rear of the enemy and performing marvellous
exploits against the Cadisenes and the other troops.
But when the Cadisenes saw the cavalry of Sunicas also coming against them from the side, they turned
and fled. When the rout was conspicuous the Romans joined together and
inflicted a great slaughter on the enemy.
“The mirran [meanwhile]
secretly sent the Immortals with other regiments to the left wing. When
Belisarius and Hermogenes saw them, they commanded Sunicas, Aigan, and their Huns, to go to the angle on the
right where Simas and Askan were stationed, and
placed behind them many of the troops that were under Belisarius’ special
command. Then the left wing of the Persians, led by Baresmanas,
along with the Immortals, attacked the Roman right wing at full speed. And the
Romans, unable to withstand the onset, fled. Then those who were stationed in
the angle (the Huns, etc.) attacked the pursuers with great ardor.
And coming athwart the side of the Persians they cleft their line in two
unequal portions, the larger number on the right and a few on the left. Among
the latter was the standard-bearer of Baresmanas,
whom Sunicas killed with his lance. The foremost of
the Persian pursuers, apprehending their danger, turned from their pursuit of
the fugitives to oppose the attackers. But this movement placed them between
enemies on both sides, for the fugitive party perceived what was occurring and
rallied. Then the other Persians and the corps of the Immortals, seeing their
standard lowered and on the ground, rushed with Baresmanas against the Romans in that quarter. The Romans met them, and Sunicas slew Baresmanas, hurling
him to earth from his horse. Hence the barbarians fell into great panic, and
forgot their valor, and fled in utter disorder. And
the Romans closed them in and slew about five thousand. And thus both armies
were entirely set in motion; that of the Persians for retreat and that of the
Romans for pursuit. All the infantry of the defeated army threw away their
shields, and were caught and slain pell-mell. Yet the Romans pursued only for a
short distance, for Belisarius and Hermogenes would not permit them to go
further, lest the Persians, compelled by necessity, should turn and rout them
if they followed rashly; and they deemed it sufficient to keep the victory
untarnished, this being the first defeat experienced by the Persians for a long
time past”.
About the same time the Roman arms were also successful in Persarmenia, where a victory was gained over an army of Persarmenians and Huns, which, if it had not been
overshadowed by the success of Daras, would have
probably been made more of by Byzantine historians.
After the conspicuous defeat which his army had
experienced, Kobad was not disinclined to negotiate a
peace, and embassies passed between the Persian and Roman courts; but at the
last moment the persuasions and promises of fifty thousand Samaritans induced
him to break off the negotiations on a trifling pretext. The Samaritans had
revolted in 529, and the fifty thousand, who had escaped the massacre which
attended the suppression of the rebellion, actuated by the desire of revenge,
engaged to betray Jerusalem and Palestine to the foe of the Empire.
Accordingly, in the year 531 hostilities were resumed, and at the suggestion of
the Saracen Alamundar fifteen thousand Persian
cavalry under Azareth, instead of invading
Mesopotamia, crossed the Euphrates at Circesium, with
a view to invading Syria. They proceeded along the banks of the river in a
north-westerly direction to Callinicum, and, pitching
their camp near Gabbulon, harried the surrounding
districts.
Meanwhile Belisarius arrived from Daras with eight thousand men and took up his position at Chalcis, but did not
attempt to hinder the devastations of the enemy. One of his captains, the Hun Sunicas, ventured to evade the general’s orders, and
attacking a party of Persians, not only defeated them, but learned from the
prisoners whom he took the Persian plan of campaign, and the intention of the
foe to strike a blow at Antioch itself. Yet the success of Sunicas did not in the eyes of Belisarius atone for his disobedience, and Hermogenes,
who arrived at this moment on the scene of action from Constantinople,
arranged with difficulty the quarrel between the general and the captain. At
length Belisarius ordered an advance against the enemy, who had meanwhile taken
the fortress of Gabbulon and other places in the neighbourhood.
Laden with booty, the Persians retreated and reached the point of the right
Euphrates bank opposite to the city of Callinicum,
where they were overtaken by the Romans. A battle was unavoidable, and on the
19th of April the armies engaged. What really took place on this unfortunate
day was a matter of doubt even for contemporaries; some cast the blame on
Belisarius, others accused the subordinate commanders of cowardice.
At Callinicum the course of the
Euphrates is from west to east. The battle took place on the bank of the river,
and as the Persians were stationed to the east of the Romans, their right wing
and the Roman left were on the river. Belisarius and his cavalry occupied the
centre; on the left were the infantry and the Hunnic cavalry under Sunicas and Simas; on the right were Phrygians and
Isaurians and the Saracen auxiliaries under their king Arethas.
The Persians began the action by a feigned retreat, which had the effect of
drawing from their position the Hunnic cavalry on the left wing; they then
attacked the Roman infantry, left unprotected, and tried to ride them down and
press them into the river. But they were not as successful as they hoped, and
on this side the battle was drawn. On the right Roman wing the fall of Apskal, the captain of the Phrygian troops, was followed by
the flight of his soldiers; a panic ensued, and the Saracens acted like the
Phrygians; then the Isaurians made for the river and swam over to an opposite
island. How Belisarius acted, and what the Hun leaders Sunicas and Simas were doing in the meantime, we cannot determine. It was said, on
the one hand, that Belisarius dismounted from his horse, rallied his soldiers,
and made for a long time a brave stand against the charges of the Persian
cavalry. On the other hand, this valiant behavior was
attributed to Sunicas and Simas, and the general
himself was accused of fleeing with the cowards and crossing to Callinicum. There is no sure evidence to make it probable
that the defeat was due to Belisarius; it was hardly possible for him to cope
against vastly greater numbers in a field where he had no natural or artificial defenses to support the bravery of his soldiers or
his own skill; and perhaps an over-confident spirit in his army prevailed on
him to risk a battle against his better judgment. But the rights and wrongs of
the case are enveloped in obscurity, because the facts are known to us from
writers whom we cannot acquit of the opposite tendencies to exonerate and
inculpate Belisarius; yet it must be confessed that the adverse witness seems
the more credible and is generally the more trustworthy of the two.
The Persians retreated, and the remnant of the Roman army
was conveyed across the river to Callinicum.
Hermogenes sent the news of the defeat to Justinian without delay, and the
Emperor despatched Constantiolus to investigate the
details of the battle and discover on whom the blame, if any, rested. The
conclusions at which Constantiolus arrived resulted
in the recall of Belisarius and the appointment of Mundus to the command of the
eastern armies. During the interval of delay, Sittas,
the general who was commanding in Armenia, provisionally commanded in
Mesopotamia.
The arms of Mundus were attended with success. Two attempts
of the Persians to take Martyropolis were thwarted,
and they experienced a considerable defeat. But the death of the old king Kobad and the accession of his son Chosroes
(September 531) led to the conclusion of “the endless peace” which was finally
ratified in spring 532. The provisions were that New Rome should pay 11,000
lbs. of gold for the defense of the Caucasian passes;
that the Roman headquarters were no longer to be at Daras but at Constantina, and that certain places were to
be restored.
V
THE RECONQUEST OF AFRICA AND ITALY
Justinian's ideal, we are told by a contemporary, was to
restore the grandeur of the old Roman Empire, and accordingly lie formed the
project of reconquering the western lands, Africa and Italy, which had passed
into the hands of German kings; a reconquest of Gaul can hardly have been
thought of. The kingdom of Africa and the kingdom of Italy did not bear by any
means the same relation to the Empire. The former was openly hostile, and
connected by no tie, while the latter was nominally dependent. Before we give a
brief account of the campaigns in which the Emperor's generals recovered Africa
and made Italy really as well as nominally part of the Empire, we must take a
glance at the condition of the Ostrogothic kingdom.
The whole policy of Theodoric was marked by a peculiar deference
to things Roman; he combined the independence of a German king with a love of
Roman civilization, and we can see this twofold spirit reflected in the letters
written by his secretary Cassiodorus. He said in so many words to Anastasius
that his kingdom was an imitation of the Roman polity, and his treatment of the
Italians was a strong contrast to the conduct of the Vandals in Africa; it was
a contrast even to that of the Visigoths in Spain. The Vandals took possession
of all the land, the Visigoths seized two-thirds, the Ostrogoths reserved only
one-third. Theodoric published an Edict (like the Breviarium of Alaric II), which was to determine the legal affairs of Roman subjects. His
attitude to the Church was in the highest degree conciliatory. He did not, like
Odovacar, attempt to interfere in ecclesiastical matters, but left to the
Church the things of the Church. The schism that existed during the greater
part of his reign between the bishops of Rome and the patriarchs of
Constantinople rendered this policy successful; the Arian Theodoric’s
abstention from interference contrasted with the ecclesiastical dictation of
the Emperors, and the western Church was well contented with Ostrogothic rule.
Here again Italy differed from Africa, where conflicts raged between the
Catholics and their Arian conquerors. Theodoric's league with the Church favoured
both those tendencies, which we pointed out as characterizing his policy; it
brought him into friendly relation with the most enlightened and “civil”
portions of his community, and it promoted the security and independence of his
German kingdom. During his reign Italy enjoyed peace. He executed works for the
material good of the country, repaired the Via Appia,
drained the Pontine Marshes, and restored the walls of Rome.
His position really assumed a European importance. He not
only conceived the idea of a Romano-German civilization in an independent
Italy, but he conceived the idea of a system of German states in the West. He
was connected by marriage with the royal houses of the Vandals, the Visigoths,
the Burgundians, the Thuringians, and the Franks; he watched diligently the
course of their mutual relations, and made it his object to preserve a balance
of power. His judgment carried great weight at all the Teutonic courts, and he
used to intervene to prevent the encroachments of the aggressive Franks. “He
was an excellent observer of justice”, says Procopius, “and asserted the
authority of the laws. He secured his provinces from the attacks of neighbouring
barbarians, and achieved the culmination not only of prudence, but of bravery.
He inflicted no injury on his subjects himself, and allowed no other to do so
with impunity. In name Theodoric was a tyrant, in reality a true Emperor,
second to none who shone in that position since the beginning of the Empire.
Italians and Goths alike had the greatest affection for him”.
But everything depended on the personal ascendency of
Theodoric, not only peace with foreign powers, but harmonious unity within the
limits of Italy. The Roman and Gothic spirits were, as we have seen, united in
the king himself, and his study was to impress this unity on his kingdom, to
blend Gothic vigour with Roman culture, combining, in Platonic phrase, the gymnastical and musical elements which the two nations
represented. But this process of amalgamation would have required a longer time
than Theodoric could expect to live, and while it was yet in its initial stage
an external force was necessary to prevent the yet unharmonised elements from violently conflicting. The will of Theodoric was such a force.
But after his death, in 526, there was no adequate successor. His daughter Amalasuntha assumed the government as regent for her son Athalaric, and we soon behold the discordant elements
flying asunder.
Amalasuntha, a woman of remarkable
vigour and intelligence, was thoroughly Roman in her ideas and sympathies, and
she displayed these tendencies both in political administration and in the
education of the young prince, whom she caused to be carefully trained in
mental studies. On the other hand, the Gothic nobles were exceedingly
discontented; they wished their future king to be a true Goth like themselves,
one who would not constrain them to act with over-punctilious justice towards
their Roman fellow-subjects, and they despised the effeminate education chosen
by his mother for Athalaric. They regarded gymnastic
and music as inconsistent, freedom and civilization as discordant, and were
able to appeal to the fact that Theodoric himself had never been educated. Amalasuntha was obliged to yield to
their clamor, and Athalaric,
glad to be freed from the restraints of school discipline, soon became devoted
to the pleasures of sensuality. The position of Amalasuntha was critical, and although she steered her course through the perils that beset
her with great dexterity, she was soon obliged to beg the Emperor Justinian to
grant her a refuge at Constantinople, in case it should become necessary for
her safety to leave Italy (533 AD)
From the position of affairs in 527 AD it might have seemed
that no occasion would have been likely to arise for the serious interference
of the Emperor in the affairs of the West, for Hilderic, a Catholic Christian
and a friend of Justinian, with the blood of the Theodosian family in his
veins, sat on the throne of Africa, and Amalasuntha governed Italy with marked favour to her Roman subjects. But this was only the
external and momentary aspect of affairs. In Africa the Arian Vandals were not
content with their king, and in Italy the barbarian nobles were not content
with their queen. The Catholics in Africa, who had long suffered from the
persecution of their Arian conquerors, would have been ready to embrace with
open arms the protection of eastern Rome; and in Italy the conclusion of the
schism between the Churches of the East and the West, which was brought about
by the accession of the orthodox Justin, created a new element of danger to the
Ostrogothic kingdom, as Theodoric soon became aware. This schism had been a
sort of security that the Roman Church and the Italian subjects would not
incline to desert their allegiance to Ostrogothic sovereigns and place
themselves again under the Roman Emperor. Justin subjected to persecutions the
Arian community in the East, which had strong Gothic proclivities, and
Theodoric sent Pope John to Constantinople on a mission of threatening
remonstrance. The embassy proved unsuccessful, and the Pope, when he returned
to Ravenna, was cast into prison.
There was another element in the situation which must not
be forgotten—an element which is a more efficient cause in producing wars than
any superficial dispute. The Empire was not the same as it had been in the days
of Zeno. Then it was involved in financial difficulties, which were increased
by the ravages of the Ostrogoths; but through the prudent policy of the wise
Anastasius it had recovered wealth, the sinews of power in a large
empire. It was now in a position to assert in the West those rights which
it had been obliged to waive in 476, and at the same time a sovereign acceded
with the courage and ability to make the attempt.
All things instinctively tended to bring about the
restoration of the Empire in the western Mediterranean. Justinian was to do for
the German nations what the German nations had clone for the Roman Empire; he
was to abolish those who were least fitted to survive, the Vandals and
Ostrogoths, just as the Germans had reduced the extent of the Empire to those
countries where it was best fitted to survive.
VANDALIC WAR.—The crisis which led to Justinian's first
westward step occurred in 531 AD, when the throne of the unwarlike Hilderic was
usurped by the warrior Gelimer, and Hilderic himself cast into prison. The
Emperor addressed to Gelimer a letter of remonstrance on this act, appealing to
the testament of Gaiseric, but Gelimer returned an insulting reply. Justinian
was at this time engaged in a war with Persia, but peace was made before the
end of the year, and the general Belisarius was recalled from Mesopotamia for
the purpose of leading an expedition against the Vandals. The opposition of
ministers, who enlarged on the dangers of the design—they had not forgotten the
disastrous enterprise of Leo I—delayed the undertaking and it was not until
June 533 AD that a fleet of five hundred ships set sail for Africa. The army
consisted of 10,000 foot-soldiers and 5000 horse-soldiers, of whom many were
federate barbarians. Belisarius was accompanied by his wife Antonina; and
Procopius, his secretary, who kept a diary of his experiences, commemorates her
foresight in storing a large number of jars of water, covered with sand, in the
hold of the general's ship, and tells how this provision stood them in good
stead in the long voyage from Zacynthus to Catania.
The Vandalic war was brief, and can be briefly related. It
was decided by two battles, both of which were fought before the end of the
year. Amalasuntha assisted the expedition by granting
harbourage in Sicily to the fleet on its outward journey. Tripolis revolted on the arrival of the Romans, and Gelimer was completely unprepared
for the attack. The power of the Vandals had waned since the days of Gaiseric,
and they possessed no naval forces to annihilate the armament of Justinian, as
they had once destroyed the doubly great fleet of Leo. Belisarius having landed
at Caputvada, advanced slowly by land to Carthage,
without opposition, taking care to maintain the strictest discipline in his
army, while Gelimer, as soon as he heard of the proximity of the enemy,
hastened to put Hilderic to death. The first battle was fought at ten miles
from Carthage (Ad Decimum) in September, and it might
have proved a defeat for the invaders but for the amiable imprudence of the
Vandal king. Ammatas, the brother of Gelimer, was
slain, and Gelimer’s affectionate grief made him
forget the duties of a commander while he lamented and buried his brother.
Belisarius took advantage of the delay, and the Vandals were put to rout. Two
days later he entered Carthage, and his prudent discipline so strictly
prohibited all pillage and violence that the city presented the same appearance
as on an ordinary day.
Another brother of Gelimer, named Tzazo,
had been sent some time previously to Sardinia, which had revolted from the
Vandals. Gelimer, who had retreated to Bulla Regia, west of Carthage, now
recalled him, and the letter of the king shows the despondent mood into which
he had fallen: “All the old valor of the Vandals
seems to have vanished, and all our old luck therewith ... Our only hope is you
... It will be some consolation at least in our misfortunes to feel that we
endure them together”. The brothers marched towards Carthage together, and at Tricamaron, not far from the city, the decisive battle was
fought. Gelimer lost a second brother, and the Vandals were utterly defeated.
The king fled to the Numidian highlands and found refuge in a cave among the
filthy Moors, where he remained with sorry cheer for a while, but
soon surrendered at discretion and adorned the triumph of Belisarius at
Constantinople. When he beheld the splendour of the imperial court he merely
said, “Vanity of vanities, all is vanity”, a remark which, as Ranke notices,
had a sort of historical signification. For along with Gelimer, Belisarius
brought to Constantinople those vessels of gold of which Gaiseric had robbed
Rome, and of which Titus had despoiled Jerusalem. They were part of the riches
of the king to whom the words “Vanity of vanities” are traditionally attributed.
EVENTS IN AFRICA AFTER IMPERIAL RESTORATION.—It will be
convenient to add here a short account of the troubles which agitated Africa
after the re-establishment of Roman rule. The eunuch Solomon, who had been left
as general by Belisarius to keep the Moors in check, was embarrassed not only
by these troublesome invaders, whom he defeated in the battles of Mammas and Burgam, but by the mutinous behaviour of the Roman
soldiers, who, dissatisfied with their condition in the newly conquered
provinces where they had married the widows and daughters of the Vandals, and
intolerant of the burdens of taxation which Justinian imposed upon them,
conspired to murder Solomon. The plot failed, but the mutiny continued, and
Solomon was obliged to flee to Sicily and seek the assistance of Belisarius,
who had just completed the conquest of that island (March 536).
When Belisarius arrived at Carthage it was beleaguered by
the rebels, who were led by Stutzas, and numbered
9000 in all, 1000& of these being Vandals. A few hundred Vandals seem to
have escaped the sword and& chains of the Romans in the year of the
conquest; and four hundred, who were being shipped to Syria for military duty
there, succeeded in obtaining possession of a ship at Lesbos and returned to
Africa, where they found circumstances in a favourable condition for
adventurers. The arrival of Belisarius struck terror into the besiegers. They
retired from the walls, and were pursued by the Roman general, who overtook
them beyond the river Bagradas. A battle was fought
in which the rebels were utterly defeated, and Belisarius, deeming his presence
no longer necessary, returned to Sicily. But the rebellion was not
extinguished, and soon after his departure five Roman generals were
treacherously murdered by Stutzas. It was reserved
for Germanus, the nephew of Justinian, to quell the revolt by the decisive
victory of Scalae Veteres.
From this time until the death of Solomon in 543, the African provinces,
delivered from the presence of the Moors, who during the insurrection had taken
up their abode in the land, were tolerably prosperous. During the prefecture of Sergius, who succeeded Solomon, the extinct rebellion
came to life again under the old leader Stutzas, and
was supported by the Moors; and this revival seems to have been chiefly due to
the incompetence of the prefect. Areobindus, the
husband of Promota, Justinian's niece, and John, the
son of Sisinniolus, commanded the imperial army, and
the rebels were routed at Sicca Venerea, Stutzas himself being slain by John (545). In the same year Areobindus succeeded Sergius as prefect, and was slain by Gontharis, the Roman duke of Numidia, who made himself
tyrant of Africa. The death of Areobindus was avenged
by the Armenian Artabanes, who was then appointed
governor, but soon returned to Constantinople, with the hope of marrying Promota, his predecessor's widow, as will be related in
another place.
GOTHIC WAR.—In countenancing and assisting the overthrow of
the Vandals, Amalasuntha was really smoothing the way
for the conquest of Sicily and Italy. Africa was the natural basis of
operations for an Italian war, and the troubled course of events in Italy soon
gave Justinian a good opportunity of beginning it. Amalasuntha had a cousin Theodabad, a man of liberal education
but of avaricious character, who owned large estates in Etruria and regarded
his neighbours’ possession of land as a personal injury to himself. He hated
Queen Amalasuntha for keeping his greed within
limits, and she entertained no high opinion of him, but a circumstance soon
occurred which induced her to adopt the course of sharing with him the royal
prerogative. This circumstance was the death of her son Athalaric.
Such a division of power, which in the language of Cassiodorus was to be “a
perfect harmony”, meant conflict and could not endure; in April 535 the queen
was imprisoned by her colleague in an island of Lake Bolsena and soon afterwards murdered. As she was the friend and ally of Justinian, the
moment for decisive action seemed to have come, and the Emperor’s envoy Peter
declared against Theodabad a war without truce.
In the summer of 535 AD an army of 7500 men, under the
command of Belisarius, sole consul for the year, to whom the fullest powers
were committed, set sail from Constantinople for Sicily. Of this army three
thousand, that is two-fifths, were Isaurians. The towns in Sicily, to the great
chagrin of the Goths, joyfully opened their gates to the imperialists, with the
exception of Palermo, which was besieged and taken, so that by the end of the
year the island was entirely in the hands of the Romans, or, as their enemies
called them, the Greeks. Theodabad was so impressed
with these successes that he opened negotiations with Justinian, which were
conducted by the ambassador Peter, who was still at the court of Ravenna. The
king undertook to abdicate the crown if landed property, producing a certain
annual revenue, were secured to him, and this offer, we need hardly say,
Justinian gladly accepted. In these negotiations Theodabad adopted the part of a philosopher who deemed royalty of little worth, and who
desired to avoid the loss of human life which a war would involve, while
Justinian assumed the attitude of an emperor claiming his own. But the
negotiations came to nothing for while the envoys were at Constantinople, the
Roman general Mundus, who had occupied Dalmatia and taken Salona, was defeated
and slain in a disastrous battle with an invading army of Goths, who
retook the city of the Jader. This success renewed
the confidence and changed the plans of Theodabad.
When the envoys arrived in Ravenna, the king, supported by his Gothic nobles,
drew back from his engagements, and the war began in earnest (536 AD). As for
Dalmatia, its position was soon reversed again; Salona, the city of Diocletian,
which had passed from the Romans in the days of Odovacar, was recovered by
them, and the province became permanently part of the Empire.
Belisarius took Rhegium and
marched on Naples. When that city refused to surrender, he might have been
tempted to leave it for a time in order to advance to Rome, but an Isaurian
discovered an unguarded ingress through an aqueduct, which rendered it possible
to surprise the garrison by night. This success was of the utmost importance,
and has even been considered by some historians to have decided the result of
the whole undertaking. Belisarius was now master of southern Italy.
Having placed a garrison in Naples, he proceeded without
delay to Rome, which he entered unopposed in December; though the inhabitants
were too content with the Gothic rule, under which they had suffered little or
no religious persecution, to give the newcomers a very enthusiastic welcome.
Theodabad had shown no activity,
he had made no attempt to save Neapolis, so that the Goths were highly
discontented with him; and when Witigis, whom he had
appointed general, joined the army, the soldiers insisted that their leader
should be also their king. Witigis was not unwilling.
He was proclaimed thiudans,
and his first act was to put Theodabad to death. In
this election the principle of heredity, which the incapacity of Theodabad seemed to discredit, was disregarded by the
soldiers, who declared that Theodoric's true kinsman was he who could
imitate his deeds; but Witigis took the precaution of
confirming his position by coercing Matasuntha, the
daughter of Amalasuntha, to marry him, thereby
connecting himself with the royal family. The new king was an elderly man, and
would have made a good sergeant; but he was destitute of originality, destitute
of genius. As the historian of Italy
and her Invaders has well remarked, his election was due to
the error of supposing “that respectability will serve instead of genius”.
At this time (the beginning of the war) the position of the
Goths was complicated by the attitude of the Franks, who threatened to invade
the northern provinces of the peninsula; and the presence of a part of the
Gothic army was required to defend Provincia. Witigis made up his mind to avert the danger in the north
first, and then devote all his resources to the war with the Roman invaders.
Leaving Leudaris with 4000 soldiers to hold Rome, he
marched with the main body of the army to Ravenna. There he married Matasuntha, he sent to Justinian an embassy treating for
peace, and he arranged matters with the Franks by ceding the Ostrogothic
possessions in southern Gaul (Provence and Dauphine) and paying the sum of
£80,000. It was evident that the new king was guilty of a most imprudent
surrender of opportunity by his expedition to Ravenna. This movement involved
the loss of Rome, and we cannot perceive what compensatory advantage he gained
thereby. It was not necessary for the army, or even for Witigis himself, to be present at Ravenna, either for the settlement with the Franks,
or for the embassy to New Rome, or for his marriage. As far as we can judge of
the situation, the thing that Witigis ought to have
clone was to make the defenses of Rome sure.
Belisarius entered the city on the Tiber by one gate (porta Asinaria) on the 10th December, as the Goths of Leudaris went out by another (porta Flaminia); Leudaris himself remained and was taken prisoner. The
evacuation by the Goths, without opposition to the Roman occupation, was due to
two causes the prestige which Belisarius had won by his former
successes, and the fact that the Pope Silverius had
invited him to Rome.
The second cause depended on the first, for it was not with
any warm enthusiasm that the "Romans”, who had never suffered religious
persecution from the Goths, welcomed the “Greeks”, but rather from fear. In
spite of their veneration for the Roman Emperor, they looked upon his subjects
rather as Greeks than as Romans, and the Goths were careful to speak of them as
“Greeks”. The “Greeks”, on the other hand, called the Romans of Italy
“Italians”.
Belisarius garrisoned three towns to the north of Rome,
Narnia, Spoletium, and Perusia,
and prepared Rome herself to sustain a siege. In this siege, which began in
March 537 and lasted for a year and nine days, two circumstances stood him in
good stead,—the strength of the Aurelian wall and his command of Sicily, the
granary of Italy. The garrison amounted to five thousand men; the army of Witigis numbered fifteen thousand, and was divided in seven
camps around the city. The first act of the besiegers was to cut off the city's
supply of water by destroying all the aqueducts, eleven (according to
Procopius, fourteen) in number. This was one of the greatest disasters that the
Ostrogothic war brought upon Rome, which from having been one of the best
supplied cities in the world, became one of the worst supplied, until, in the
sixteenth century, Sixtus V provided for the
convenience and health of Rome by renewing the aqueducts.
When the aqueducts were cut, there was no water to turn the
corn mills which supplied the garrison with food. The inventive brain of
Belisarius devised a curious and effective expedient. Close to a bridge
(probably the Pons Aelius) through whose arch the stream bore down with
considerable force, he stretched across the river tense ropes to which he
attached two boats, separated by a space of two feet. Two mills were placed on
each boat, and between the skiffs was suspended the water-wheel, which the
current easily turned. A line of such boats was formed and a series of
water-mills in the bed of the Tiber ground all the corn that was required. The endeavours
of the Goths to disconcert this ingenious device and break the machines by
throwing trees and corpses into the river were easily thwarted by
Belisarius; he stretched across the stream chains of iron which formed an
impassable barrier to all dangerous obstacles that might harm his boats or
wheels.
In their first assaults the Goths were defeated with great
loss, and in April a reinforcement of 1600 Slaves and Huns, who arrived from
Constantinople, encouraged the defenders to organize a series of sallies. But
after some successes they experienced a signal defeat, and acted thenceforth
chiefly on the defensive. During the long blockade that followed, the Romans
suffered from famine, and both parties from pestilence. The siege was varied by
a truce of three months, and the inexplicable negligence of the Goths enabled
the garrison to introduce provisions into the city.
At length, in March 538, the Goths raised the siege, and as
they departed were pursued by the soldiers of Belisarius and utterly defeated
at the Milvian bridge. The cause of the departure of the Goths was the capture
of Rimini by John, the nephew of Vitalian, who had arrived four months before
with troops from Byzantium, and had succeeded in entering Rome. During the
truce Belisarius despatched him to Alba in the Apennines, whence, if the truce
were broken, he was ordered to ravage the land and assault the cities of
Picenum. The Goths violated the truce by forming two unsuccessful schemes to
capture the city. The light of their torches as they attempted to penetrate the
Aqua Virgo was observed by a watchful sentinel, and a Roman whom they hired to
drug the sentries at the Flaminian Gate with a sleeping potion revealed the
treachery to Belisarius. The operations of John in Picenum were a reply to this
Gothic perfidy. It is interesting to note that, when he took Rimini, Matasuntha, the wife of Witigis,
opened treasonable communications with him. Her sympathies, like her mother's,
were more with the Romans than with the Goths; they were least of all with her
husband, who, although he had slain Theodabad,
represented his policy.
The siege and relief of Ariminum (Rimini) may
be considered the third scene of the war, the sieges of Naples and Rome
being the first and second. Belisarius sent two officers to John bearing the
mandate that he was to withdraw with his band of two thousand Isaurians from
Ariminum, and leave in it a nominal garrison taken from Ancona. John refused to
obey, and Witigis soon afterwards appeared before the
walls.
At this juncture a new element, of which John’s
insubordinate refusal had been a sign, was introduced into the situation. Fresh
troops arrived from Constantinople under the command of Narses the eunuch, a
person of great ability and large influence at the Byzantine court. His
instructions were to obey Belisarius in all things, so far as seemed consistent
with the public weal. The exception, though it might read as a mere formality,
was practically as comprehensive as an exception could be, and was an
undisguised expression of doubt or mistrust in Belisarius’ conduct of the war.
The meaning of Narses’ appointment was that the Emperor desired to have in
Italy a check on Belisarius; the accrediting formula of Narses’ papers was an
ingenious but patent way of putting it; the eunuch was really independent.
The affair of Ariminum offered to Narses an occasion to
assert himself. Owing to want of provisions, John must soon surrender to the
besiegers, and the question for Belisarius was whether he should relieve the
place or not. An immediate march to Ariminum, while Auximum (Osimo) was still in the hands of the Goths, was a
hazardous enterprise, and John's insubordination was not calculated to hasten
the steps of the general. Belisarius and Narses met at Firmum,
where Narses convinced the council of officers that circumstances demanded the
relief of Ariminum, his chief argument being that the reduction of that
important town would have a vast effect on the temper of the Goths, who were
now thoroughly dispirited.
Belisarius, by adroit movements, succeeded in dispersing
the Gothic beleaguerers and saving the city; but the affair had a prejudicial
effect on the imperialists themselves. John said pointedly to Belisarius that
he thanked Narses for the deliverance—an expression of the discord that divided
the camp.
The result of this discord was the loss of Milan and the
massacre of its inhabitants by the Goths. At the request of Datius,
bishop of Mediolanum, who visited Rome during the last month of the siege,
Belisarius had sent Mundilas to Liguria, and that
officer had occupied Mediolanum and other cities with small garrisons. The
Goths and a large body of Burgundians, sent by Theudebert,
king of the Franks of Austrasia, invested Milan. Belisarius ordered John to
relieve it, but John refused to move without the order of Narses, and Narses
gave the order too late. Milan and Liguria were lost to the Goths in the early
months of 539 AD.
Justinian was wise enough to see the disadvantages that
were involved in the independent and antagonistic position of Narses, and to
apprehend that the conquest of Italy depended on his placing implicit
confidence in Belisarius. He remedied the mistake that he had committed, and
recalled Narses; we may say that this step decided the result of the
undertaking.
The latter part of the year 539 was marked by the sieges of Faesulae (Fiesole) and Auximum,
and by the sanguinary invasion of the Franks, who were supposed to be at peace
with both parties, but now, under King Theudibert,
inflicted terrible slaughter on the Goths, and put the Romans to rout. A
disease broke out in their army, and this, joined with the menaces and
remonstrances of Belisarius, induced them to retire. Italy had long presented
the appearance of a wilderness, waste and uncultivated in consequence of the
war, and famine was decimating the Goths. Witigis began to look for foreign assistance. He not only entered into communication
with Wacis, king of the Lombards, but sent two
Ligurians to Chosroes Nushirvan to induce him to vex
the eastern frontier of the Empire; for the Goths saw that the effectiveness of
Justinian’s operations in the West was conditioned by the maintenance of
peaceful relations in the East, as arranged by the treaty of 532. This attempt
to negotiate with Persia, and the menace of hostility in that quarter, had the
effect of disposing Justinian to conclude the war in Italy as speedily as
possible.
The surrender of Faesulae and Auximum at the close of 539 prepared the way for the fall
of Ravenna, which Belisarius immediately invested. At this juncture the
situation at Ravenna was complicated, though not really determined, by various
other interests in distant places. The first problem was whether Italy should
be divided between Franks and Goths or between Goths and Romans. An embassy of
the Franks waited on Witigis, making the former
proposal; but this was counteracted by an embassy from Belisarius, to whose
offer Witigis inclined. In the second place, the
attitude of Chosroes, who was preparing to invade Syria, and the dangers of the
Haemus peninsula, which was threatened by Hunnic inroads, affected the
disposition of the Emperor, who proposed to Witigis the very moderate terms that he should reign as king in trans-Padane Italy, that the rest of the peninsula should be
Roman, and that the royal treasure of the Goths should be equally divided. But
Belisarius was dissatisfied with these terms, which seemed disproportionate to
his success. A remarkable proposal of the Goths themselves made it possible for
him to set them aside and convert the entire land of Italy into an imperial
prefecture. This proposal was that Belisarius should himself assume the dignity
of Emperor, and govern both the Goths and Romans. He did not reject the
proposal, and the Goths surrendered on that understanding (spring 540). But the
general's acquiescence was only a ruse to obtain unconditional mastery of the
king and the capital of the Goths, and the idea of a revival of a separate
dynasty in western Europe was not carried out. Witigis,
the second king who had been vanquished by Belisarius, was conducted in triumph
to Constantinople, and the treasures of the Ostrogothic palace were laid at the
feet of Justinian.
We have seen that the attitude of the Franks was an element
in Italian politics, and it seems desirable to say something in this place of
the relations of the Franks and their Merovingian kings to the Empire. Though
Gaul was really independent of the Empire in all respects, there were still
theoretical ties which bound her to New Rome, and these theoretical ties
influenced to some extent practical politics. Chlodwig,
as we saw, was created honorary consul, and probably Patrician; he thus held a
place in the hierarchy of the Empire, and one might almost look on him as the
Catholic champion of Anastasius in the West against Arian Theodoric. The
Merovingian sovereigns placed the word Vir inluster after
their names, thus acknowledging that they belonged to the Roman system. Theudebert, the grandson of Chlodwig,
was adopted by Justinian, and addresses him as father in two extant letters,
just as Childebert in later days was the son of Maurice. In a contemporary Life
of a certain Saint Trevirius we read of Gaul as
“under the legal sway of the Empire” in the consulship of Justin (519 or 524);
the theory of imperial Gaul was not yet a thing of the past.
From the consulate of Chlodwig until the year 539 the relations of the Empire with Gaul were friendly, but in
that year Theudebert, the lord of Austrasia, and
"son" of the Emperor, assumed a hostile attitude. He seems to have
formed the idea of a confederacy of Teutonic nations against the Empire, but the
execution of his plans was cut short by his death in 547. But neither the
action of Theudebert nor that of his son Theudsbald some years later dissolved the ties of
theoretical connection which bound the Frankish kingdoms of Gaul with the
Bomana Empire.
SAINT BENEDICT.—It is appropriate to mention here that
while Justinian and Belisarius were carrying on a war in Italy which was to
affect profoundly the future of that country, Saint Benedict was founding his
monastery at Monte Cassino, which in the Middle Ages was to be an important
factor in medieval civilization. Benedict was born at Nursia,
in the province of Valeria. Sent as a boy to study at Rome, he found his school
companions sunk in corruption, and was so deeply disgusted at the presence and
prevalence of vice that he fled from the world, at the age of fourteen. He went
eastward, accompanied by his nurse, to the lakes at the sources of the Anio. Near Subiaco, having obtained a monk’s garment from a
holy man, he set up his abode in a cave at the foot of a mountain. The
temptations which he underwent, the perils which he escaped, his conflicts with
the Ancient Enemy, and the legends which in the course of a few years had
encompassed his name, may be read in the biography which was written of him by
his admirer Pope Gregory the Great. In 510 he was made abbot of Vicovano, but the monks could not endure his severe
principle of obedience; in other matters he was not over strict. In 528 he went
southwards to Campania, and founded the cloister of Monte Cassino, midway
between Rome and Naples. He died on 21st March 543. His monastic regula,
supported by the authority of Pope Gregory the Great, ultimately became the
recognized rule of all monastic institutions. This, however, did not
immediately come to pass. It appears that it was in the pontificate of Gregory
II, in the beginning of the eighth century, that it decidedly obtained the
ascendency over the rules of other monastic reformers. For there were other
monastic reformers even in the time of Benedict himself, for example, Aurelian
and Caesarius at Arelate.
The movement which Benedict represented in Italy was general and widespread,
but the rules which he prescribed were more reasonable, mild, and moderate,
notwithstanding his excessive personal austerity, than those of others.
VI
THE GREAT PLAGUE
At various periods of the world's history mankind has been
visited by plagues on a great scale. It is noteworthy that they generally
attend some moral change in the races which they visit—that they generally mark
roughly a historical period. Thus the pestilence in the reign of Marcus
Aurelius may be said to have accompanied the inauguration of a new epoch of the
Roman Empire. The continuity of history is not broken, but in the last years of
the second as in the third century we feel that we have passed into an
atmosphere totally different from that of the earlier Empire. The Black Death
of 1346 accompanied the inauguration of the Renaissance, and if a single date
is desirable to mark the close of the Middle Ages, perhaps 1346 is the most
suitable. The great pestilence of 747 AD was the concomitant of an important
transition from the early semi-antique medievalism to medievalism proper in the
Roman Empire, as I hope to show in its due place. The plague at Athens in the
fifth century BC likewise accompanied the change from an old to a new spirit,
from the old spirit which Aristophanes praises to the new spirit which he
ridicules and breathes, from the old spirit of Herodotus, Aeschylus, and Pindar
to the new spirit of Thucydides, Euripides, and Agathon.
The great plague of 542 AD similarly defines the beginning
of a new period. If we may speak of watersheds in history, this plague marks
the watershed of what we call the ancient and what we call the medieval age.
The whole period from Constantine to Justinian was a preparation for the Middle
Ages, but its character was more ancient than medieval; the period from
Justinian to Constantine V was also a preparation for the Middle Ages, but it
was far more medieval than ancient. The four centuries elapsing between Constantine
I and Constantine V might be well considered a separate period, neither the
ancient nor the medieval, and yet partaking of both characters, the twilight
between the day and the night. But it is more convenient to divide it, and
assign part of it to ancient history and part of it to medieval history. The
question being at what point we are to divide it, I venture to say that the
most natural point of division is the great plague in the sixth century.
For really nothing is more striking than the difference
between the first half and the latter half of Justinian’s reign. We feel in 550
that we are moving in a completely other world than that of 540. The hope and
cheerfulness with which his reign opened have vanished, and though the tasks
willed in hours of insight are not surrendered, it is veritably in hours of
gloom that they are fulfilled, and the Emperor himself, quite a changed man,
seems to have forgotten his interest in them. Contemporaries noticed this
change that had come upon Justinian, and it has been mentioned in a previous
chapter.
The peculiarity of great plagues—that they are concomitants
of moral or psychical changes—naturally suggests a problem, the data necessary
for whose solution are veiled in obscurity. Are these pestilences to be placed
in the same category as earthquakes, for example, which may destroy a city and
thereby modify history, although there is no conceivable intrinsic connection
between their own causes and the societies which they affect? In this case two
alternatives are possible. Either the moral and spiritual change is in the
first instance quite independent of the plague, and the synchronism is a pure
accident, though when the plague has set in it may facilitate the changes by
removing the old generation and transforming the population; or else the plague
is the cause of the moral and spiritual revolution. The second alternative must
be rejected, because in all cases we see the change at work before the
appearance of the disease; and perhaps the first theory will recommend itself
as reasonable.
Yet we must not ignore another possibility, which cannot be
proved, but does not seem improbable, the possibility that the rise and spread
of the plague may be intrinsically connected with the moral and spiritual
changes which it so often accompanies. In the present century it is not
necessary to remind the reader that, though we reject the unreasonable formula
that mind is a mere function of matter, we cannot reject the physiological fact
that all processes of the individual consciousness are accompanied by
corresponding physical processes of cerebration, and that there is a continual
action and reaction between the psychical and physical operations. We can
hardly help concluding from this that great psychological—moral and spiritual—changes
which transmute societies must be accompanied by biological changes,
modifications in the adjustments of the functions of the various parts of the
brain, and morphological changes in its configuration. Such cerebral
modifications would be naturally and necessarily attended by changes of an
imperceptible but actual kind in the whole organism. Now, as the spread of a
disease must depend on the state of each patient's organism as well as on the
germs which are propagated in the atmosphere, it is quite conceivable that the
circumstance that the organisms of a people were undergoing a process of
transformation might condition and determine the diffusion, if not the
appearance, of a pestilence.
The great plague ravaged the Empire for four years. It began
at Pelusium, whence it spread in two directions,
throughout Egypt and into Palestine. Its presence in Persia caused Chosroes to
retire prematurely from his campaign in 542, and in the spring of the same year
it reached Constantinople, where it raged for four months. Procopius, the
historian, an eyewitness of its course, has left us an account of it, which
one sets beside the description of the plague at Athens by Thucydides, or that
of the Black Death by Boccaccio. Procopius does not hesitate to reject all
attempts to account for it by natural causes and to attribute its origin
directly to the Deity. His reason for this scepticism or faith was that the
visitation was universal, and therefore excluded a special cause. This
circumstance especially impressed Procopius; the plague did not assail any
particular race or class of men, nor prevail in any particular region, nor at
any particular season of the year. Summer or winter, north or south, Greek or
Arabian, washed or unwashed—of these distinctions the plague took no account;
it pervaded the whole world. A man might climb to the top of a hill, it was
there; or retire to the depth of a cavern, it was there also. If it passed by a
spot, it was sure to return there again; and one condition at least it seemed to
obey in the line of its route, for Procopius tells us that it spread from the
coast inlandwards. The chief symptom of the disease
was the swelling of the groin, whence it is called by Gregory of Tours lues inguinaria.
Some of those who were attacked were warned by the sight of demon specters in human forms and by a feeling as if they were
struck by an invisible hand. This feature was also characteristic of the plague
of 747; it is a medieval trait. The plague of the age of Pericles was not
accompanied by spectral apparitions, or at least the rational Thucydides does
not condescend to record such puerilities. When the plague reached its height,
5000, it is said, perished daily, sometimes even 10,000. Justinian himself
caught the infection, but recovered. Constantinople was in a pitiable
condition. In many houses none remained to bury the dead, and Justinian
appointed Theodoras, a referendarius,
to provide for the interment of the neglected corpses. The feuds of the Blues
and Greens were quenched in the common woe. The attitude of the light and
dissolute to religion deserves mention. With the prospect of death before them,
they cleansed their ways and piously frequented churches; but when they
recovered and felt secure, they plunged headlong into their old amusements, and
their last state was worse than the first. Procopius made the generalization
that “this pestilence, whether by chance or providential design, strictly
spared the most wicked”.
The plague aggravated the disastrous condition of the
population, which had suffered from the pressure of taxation. It produced a
stagnation of trade and a cessation of work. All customary occupations were
broken off, and the market-places were empty save of corpse-bearers. The
consequence was that Constantinople, always richly supplied, was in a state of
famine, and bread was a great luxury.
In 558 there was another outbreak of this pestilential
scourge in the East; it lurked and lingered in Europe long after the first
grand visitation. In the last years of Justinian it produced a desolation in
Liguria which was graphically described by Paul, the historian of the Lombards.
The country seemed plunged in a primeval silence.
VII
THE FINAL CONQUEST OF ITALY AND THE CONQUEST
OF SOUTH-EASTERN SPAIN
By the fall of Witigis and the
capture of Ravenna the conquest of Italy was not completed. There were still
germs of patriotism among the Ostrogoths, which the hasty departure of
Belisarius left unstifled, to revive and cause many more years of labour to the
Roman armies.
The town of Ticinum (Pavia) was
still in the possession of the Goths, being held by Ildibad,
whom they elected as their new king. The Roman command was divided among
several generals, whom Belisarius, destined himself to conduct the Persian war,
had left behind. A third factor in the situation was the introduction of the
stringent financial system of the Empire, under the direction of a logothete. It
cannot be said that annexation to the Empire was a blessing to the inhabitants
of Italy; it entailed the desolations and miseries of five years of war,
followed by the imposition of grinding taxes. These two circumstances, the
divided command and the financial system, combined with the dissatisfaction of
the Roman soldiers at not receiving the promotions and higher pay to which they
were entitled, rendered a revival of Gothic hopes far from impossible.
Alexander, the first logothete,
who was called “Scissors” from his practice of clipping coins, “alienated the
minds of the Italians from Justinian Augustus; and none of the soldiers were
willing to undergo the hazard of war, but they advanced the cause of the enemy
by intentional laziness”. The attitude of the soldiers led to the
inactivity of the generals; and in the meantime the power of Ildibad, who had been collecting the relics of the Goths
and enlisting many dissatisfied Italians, was extending over Liguria and
Venetia. The only general who tried to oppose him suffered a severe defeat.
In the following year Ildibad was
murdered on account of a private quarrel, and after the short reign of a Rugian, named Eraric, who entered
into negotiations with Justinian and dissatisfied his subjects, the hero of the
second part of the Gothic war, Baduila or Totila, a
nephew of Ildibad, was elected king of the Goths. In
the history of this war the names of Witigis and
Totila stand out, while that of Ildibad remains in
obscurity—is read, and forgotten; but it should be remembered that at a
critical juncture he sustained the life of the Ostrogothic nationality and
energetically took advantage of the circumstances which favoured such a hope,
to revive the cause of his people.
Within a year of Totila’s accession the position of Romans and Goths in Italy was reversed. An
unsuccessful attempt to take Verona, made by the Roman generals, whom the
rebukes of Justinian had stimulated to action, was followed by a Roman defeat
in the battle of Faenza, in which a remarkable single combat is said to have
taken place between a gigantic Goth and Artabazes, a
Persian conspicuous for bravery. Another victory, achieved at Mugillo over John the nephew of Vitalian, laid the centre
and south of Italy open to Totila’s attack. By the
middle of 542 AD he had reduced and imposed taxes on Bruttii,
Calabria, Apulia, Lucania, and he had begun the siege of Naples. That city
surrendered in 543, and was treated with a spirit of humanity which Totila
adopted as a principle of warfare. He put to death one of his praetorian
guards (for the Goths had "praetorians") who had violated the
daughter of a Calabrian. The criminal was a brave and popular man, and a number
of distinguished Goths pleaded with Totila to save his life; but the king
answered the deputation in a speech in which he laid down that the general
policy and principles whereon the Gothic cause depended were involved in this
particular case. The behaviour of Totila was all the more conspicuous, as it
contrasted with the rapacity and incontinence in which the Roman leaders were
at this time indulging.
After his success at Naples Totila undertook the siege of Hydruntum, or Otranto, and prepared also to besiege John,
who had shut himself up in Rome. He addressed a sort of manifesto to the Roman
senate, in which he appealed to the actual contrast between the government of
Theodoric and Amalasuntha and that of the Greek logothetes; copies
of this were posted up in Rome, and in consequence thereof John expelled the
Arian clergy from the city.
The hold of the Empire on Italy had thus become extremely
precarious. Totila’s star was in the ascendant. There
was no ability, no energy, no unity on the side of the imperialists.
Constantine, the commander at Ravenna, wrote to the Emperor a letter
representing the situation, and it was resolved to permit Belisarius to return
to the scene of his successes. But Belisarius had changed as well as the
situation in Italy. It seems that he had fallen into disgrace at court, and had
been saved from punishment by the influence of his wife Antonina with the
Empress; but for these transactions we have only the dubious authority of the
Secret History. A cloud at all events had fallen over him; he was not allowed
to command in the Persian war, as he would have chosen. This personal
experience had probably a considerable effect on his spirits; but we must
chiefly notice that Justinian did not support him when he set out. The army,
including his own special troops, were in Asia, and not permitted to accompany
him; he was obliged to scour Thrace to collect, at his own expense, soldiers,
whom he afterwards described as a “miserable squad”.
When we start with Belisarius on his second expedition to
the West, the brightness of his day seems to have gone; in fact, after his
departure from Ravenna in 540 we feel that the darkness is upon us, and that
the Middle Ages have begun. Belisarius, in the period of his glory, as the
champion of the Bomana Empire, threw a light as of the ancient world on the
scene; but the gloom of his return to Italy, the appearance of Totila, who was
a sort of “knight”, that king’s visit to Benedict, bringing us into contact
with the saint whose shadow dominates the medieval centuries—all this gives the
impression that the dim ages are beginning.
Belisarius was not invested with the highest rank; he was
only comes stabuli, count of the stable. He arrived in Italy
in the middle of 544, along with Vitalian, the master of soldiers in Illyricum,
and took up his quarters at Ravenna. This was a mistake. Everything was adverse
to him, and he did not possess his old energy. In May 545—during the whole
intervening year all that had been done was to relieve the besieged garrisons
of Hydruntum and Auximum,
and to fortify Bisaurum (Besaro)—he
was obliged to write to Justinian. His letter is a model of conciseness and
directness, with a certain tinge of irony. He asked for three things, if the
Emperor wished to affirm Roman dominion in Italy, (1) his own mounted lancers
and foot-guards; (2) a large body of Huns and other barbarians; (3) money to
pay the troops.
He sent John, the nephew of Vitalian, with this letter,
binding him by solemn oath to hasten his return. It will be remembered that
John had disobeyed Belisarius in the affair of Ariminum, and had acted on the
side of Narses; he is a man who cannot be neglected in the history of the time,
for ho played a considerable though subordinate part.
On this occasion his visit to Byzantium brought him again into close connection
with a party politically opposed to Belisarius. He married the daughter of the
Emperor's nephew Germanus, and thus allied himself to the interests of the kin
of Justinian. Belisarius, on the other hand, had attached himself to the
directly opposed interests of Theodora and her relations by the arrangement of
a marriage between his daughter Joannina and
Anastasius, the grandson of the Empress.
Towards the end of the year, Totila, having taken several
important towns in central Italy, including Spoletium,
invested Rome, where Bessas was in command, and in
the course of a few months reduced it to such extremities of hunger that the
chief food of the inhabitants was cooked nettles. At last Bessas,
after much importunity, allowed those inhabitants who were useless for fighting
to depart.
Meanwhile John had returned from his nuptial festivities
with a considerable army and joined Belisarius at Dyrrhachium.
The new marriage connection emphasized the opposition of the generals, which
was immediately displayed in diverging plans of warfare. The question at issue
was the relief of Rome, Belisarius urging immediate action, and John insisting
on the preliminary reduction of Calabria and Lucania. A compromise was made;
each was to execute his own plan. John recovered the southern provinces without
much difficulty, but the undertaking of Belisarius was more difficult, and
proved unsuccessful.
The town of Portus, at the mouth of the Tiber, situated on
the right bank and facing the fort of Ostia, was occupied by Belisarius, who
was accompanied by his wife Antonina. It was all-important to supply the
distressed garrison with food as soon as possible, and for this purpose it was necessary
to break the boom which Totila had thrown across the Tiber. This boom consisted
of long beams connecting, like a bridge, the two banks of the river at a narrow
part of the stream. On each bank a wooden tower, manned with brave warriors,
was erected to defend the boom. To overcome this obstacle Belisarius invented
the following device. Two wide boats were firmly joined together and surmounted
by a wooden tower considerably higher than those which dominated Totila’s fortification. On the top of the tower was placed
a boat filled with pitch, sulphur, rosin, and other combustible substances. Two
hundred fast vessels, protected by plank-walls pierced with holes for the
discharge of missiles, were laden with corn and manned with brave men.
Belisarius embarked himself in one of the vessels, having committed the care of
Portus and his wife Antonina to his captain Isaac of Ameria,
whom he enjoined not to stir from the place on any pretext. Portus
was the only friendly position, on which, in case of need, he could
fall back. The Roman ships, tugging the tower with them, sailed up the Tiber
without opposition, until, not far from the bridge, they were met by an iron
chain, which spanned the river, and some Goths set there to defend it. The
Goths were easily scattered and the chain was removed. A firmer resistance was
offered at the bridge, but the boat of inflammable materials was dexterously
dropped on the tower of the right bank; the structure was enveloped in flames
and almost 200 Goths were burnt alive. The arrows of the Romans completed the
discomfiture of the enemy.
But the envy of fortune did not permit to Belisarius the
success which seemed within his grasp. As he prepared to break the boom, the
alarming news arrived that Isaac was taken. It appears that Isaac, hearing a rumour
of the success of Belisarius, and desirous of emulating his glory, had
disobeyed his orders, attacked Ostia, and been taken prisoner. Belisarius
“thinking that all was over with Portus, his wife, and his cause, and that no
place of refuge was left to fall back on, lost his presence of mind, a thing
which had never befallen him before”. He issued orders for a hasty retreat, and
when he reached Portus was relieved and exasperated to find that it was a false
alarm. The excitement led to a fever which proved almost fatal to the
disappointed general.
The blame of the capture of the city, which was achieved
through the treachery of some Isaurian soldiers, seems partly to rest with the
commandant Bessas, who was so avaricious as to enrich
himself by trading in corn with the famished garrison and, engrossed in these
practices, forgot his duty. Totila took Rome in the last month of 546 AD.
The behaviour of the Gothic soldiers in the captured city
is a curious illustration of the nascent medieval feelings of the time. They
were allowed by their king to plunder property and massacre men, but they were
strictly prohibited from ravishing women. This prohibition did not rest on
feelings of humanity, which would have prevented the worse evil of butchery, it
rested on a religious feeling which regarded the interests of the Goths
themselves and not those of the possible victims.
The speeches attributed to Totila on the occasion are also
noteworthy. In his address to the Goths he repeats a point which he had
insisted on before, the contrast between their present position and their
position at the beginning of the war; then the Ostrogoths were numerous and
rich, now they are few and poor; but then they suffered disaster on disaster,
now they gain success after success. The cause of this contrast is that then
they had acted unrighteously, while now their conduct
is void of reproach; hence a change has taken place in the regard of the Deity.
In his address to the Roman senators Totila contrasted in the usual manner the
oppression of the “Greeks” with the mild government of the Goths, and doomed
them to slavery in return for their deafness to his appeals.
Another notable feature in connection with this capture of
Rome was Totila’s intention to destroy it, and the
argument by which Belisarius, who was then lying ill at Portus, dissuaded him
from his design. Belisarius appealed to the judgment that posterity and mankind
would pass on the destruction of the Eternal City. He also urged the
alternative: if you conquer, Rome preserved will be your best possession; if
you are conquered, by the destruction of Rome your claims to clemency will be
forfeited.
Totila and all his troops went southward to Lucania, and
for forty days Rome was uninhabited. Then the Roman general re-occupied it and
repaired the walls and fortifications, which Totila had partially dismantled.
Totila had not anticipated this movement, and when he heard the news returned
to retake the city. His attack, however, was unsuccessful, and he was obliged
to withdraw to the citadel of Tibur.
But the position of Belisarius became untenable, and he was
unable to cope with the Goths in the open field. He sailed to Tarentum, and
made one last attempt to unite his forces with those of John in order to make a
joint attack on the foe, but the attempt miscarried, and Belisarius desired
nothing better than to be recalled to Constantinople. He had sent thither his
wife, Antonina, to beg for further assistance in men and money; but on the 1st
July 548 she lost an advocate by the death of Theodora, and then she requested
that her husband should be recalled. Although Belisarius had not been able
to conquer Totila, he was, nevertheless, a check on the Gothic operations; and
after his recall the power of the Goths began to rise to its highest point.
Totila besieged Rome again, and it was again delivered to him by Isaurian
treachery; this was the third siege during the war. He occupied and ravaged
Sicily, and built a large fleet with which he pillaged the coasts of Sardinia
and Epirus. Thus he was now undisputed king of Italy, and possessed a naval
power.
During the preceding years Justinian's heart had not been
centred on the conquest of Italy ; all his thoughts and attention were
engrossed in the theological controversy of the “three articles”. Nothing was
done in 549 and 550, but in 550 an idea was conceived which, if it had been
carried out, might have altered to some extent Italian history. Justinian
surrendered the design, which Belisarius had momentarily accomplished, of
making Italy a province or prefecture governed from New Rome, and formed a new
plan—a sort of compromise—to unite the house of Theodoric with his own, so that Gotho-Roman Italy should be governed by a Gotho-Roman line. He appointed his nephew Germanus, who,
now that Theodora was no longer alive, was in higher favour, general commander
of the Italian armies, with full powers; and Germanus married Matasuntha, the widow of Witigis,
and granddaughter of Theodoric. Great enthusiasm prevailed for the expedition
of Germanus. The news thereof made the Goths waver in their allegiance to
Totila, and the Italians were prepared to welcome him cordially. Numbers of
recruits nocked to his standard.
But Germanus was not destined to rule in Italy as a
colleague of Justinian. Efficient action in the Italian war was at this time
seriously impeded by the ruinous invasions of Slaves and Huns, who depopulated
the provinces of Illyricum and threatened the capital. In the early part of
550, while Germanus was making preparations for his Italian expedition, one of
these incursions took place, and he received orders to turn aside to protect
Thessalonica. He caught fever, and died; and with him perished the prospects of
a restoration of the Amal line. After his death a son was born to Matasuntha, Germanus Posthumus,
on whom Romanising Goths seem to have built hopes for the future; at least the
Gothic history of Jordanes must be placed in the year
551, and it has been most plausibly argued by Schirren that it is a work with a tendency, written to induce Justinian to recognize the
infant Germanus as Emperor and ruler of Italy.
In the same year Justinian decided to make a great final
effort to reduce Italy and exterminate the Goths, whose very name, we are told,
he hated. The problem was to find a general whom all would obey, and Justinian
solved it well by the strange choice of a eunuch, seventy-five years old, his
grand-chamberlain Narses, the same whose presence in Italy had sown dissensions
among Belisarius’ officers in 538. By his high position at court and his
influence with the Emperor he had immense authority, whereby he could secure
united action in the warfare, and he was not stinted, as Belisarius had been,
in the matter of funds.
Before Narses arrived two blows had been dealt to Totila,
which so damped his spirits that he treated for peace. The Romans held only
four places on the eastern coast of Italy, Ravenna, Ancona, Hydruntum,
and Crotona. The Goths were besieging Ancona, but when it was already hard
pressed, John, the nephew of Vitalian, and Valerian forced them to raise the
siege by completely defeating the Gothic fleet off Sinigaglia.
This was a severe blow to the naval power of the Goths, the deficiencies of
whose sea craft were evident in the battle. The second misfortune was the loss
of Sicily, from which they were driven by the Persarmenian Artabanes, and this was followed by the relief of
Crotona early in the following year (552). Justinian would not listen to the
Gothic proposals for peace. The situation was further perplexed by the attitude
of the Franks, who held nearly all northern Italy, and invariably considered
the difficulty of the Goths their own opportunity.
Narses’ army was chiefly composed of barbarians—Heruls, Lombards, Gepids, Huns, and Persians. His march
into Italy, along the coast of Venetia, was opposed by both the Franks, who
hated Lombards, and a band of Gothic troops under Teias;
but it was successfully accomplished with the help of the ships which
coasted slowly round, attending the progress of the army. Narses marched
southward without delay, and Totila marched northward to meet him. The scene of
the final battle (July or August 552) which decided the fate of Italy is
disputed, some placing it near Sassoferrato, on the
east side of the Via Flaminia, others near Scheggia,
on the west side. Procopius, who was not present, is not sufficiently precise.
Two circumstances may be noticed which helped to determine the result. The
Romans anticipated the Goths in occupying a small hill which commanded the
battlefield, and Totila, who trusted to his cavalry chiefly, made the mistake
of enjoining on them to use no weapons but spears. Narses’ tactics consisted in
strengthening his wings, on which he relied for the victory. The Gothic army
was routed, and Totila received a mortal wound, from which he expired at about
thirteen miles from the field. In the month of August the bloodstained garments
of Totila arrived at New Rome, as a trophy of Narses' success.
After the victory the Lombard auxiliaries displayed their
nature by acts of barbarous violence and licence, and it was found necessary to
pay them their hire and conduct them out of Italy.
This victory decided the war, but Narses’ position was not
yet firm. The imperialists in the meantime had taken Rome, and almost all the
fortresses had been surrendered by the Gothic commandants. But the remnant of
those who were defeated in the battle reunited under the general Teias. Him they elected king, and Narses was forced to
fight once more near the Draco, in south Italy. Teias was slain (553), but the battle did not end with his death; it was renewed on
the following day. Finally, however, the Goths proposed to conclude the war on
condition that they should be allowed to leave Italy, and the proposal was
agreed to. A thousand of the vanquished escaped to Pavia.
At this point the Ostrogothic war and the history of
Procopius come to an end; but opposition was raised to the establishment of the
imperial authority in Italy from another quarter.
Teias had in vain begged the
king of the Franks, Theudebald, for assistance in the
death-conflict, and had tried to bribe him by presenting him with a large part
of the Gothic treasures; but Theudebald had given no
succour. Now, however, he intervened, though not directly, by countenancing the
Italian expedition of Leutharis and Bucelin, two Alemanni who were at his court. They entered
Italy with 75,000 men to oppose the arms of Narses, and many Goths throughout
Italy regarded them as deliverers. But others deemed the Romans preferable, as
masters, to the Franks, and among those who held this view was Aligern, Teias’ brother, who was
commander of the still uncaptured fortress of Cumae. He presented the keys of
that town to Narses, who had withdrawn to Ravenna. Leutharis and his army were destroyed by a disease due to the climate, and Bucelin was completely defeated near Capua in an
engagement, remarkable for a curious incident which threatened Narses with
defeat, and, as it turned out, led to his victory. The eunuch punished with
death a noble Herul for killing one of his own
servants, and the act inflamed all the Heruls with
indignation, as they claimed the right of dealing with their servants as they
thought tit, without interference. They announced that they would take no part
in the battle. This report induced the enemy, feeling assured of an easy victory,
to attack their opponents with a careless and imprudent haste. But when Narses,
who was quite prepared, called his troops to battle, the Heruls could not bring themselves to persist in executing their threat, and the
strong-minded independence of Narses signally triumphed.
Thus the whole land of Italy, including the islands and the
Istrian and Illyrian regions, which were connected with it under the old
imperial administration, became once more part of the Roman Empire; and Narses
was the first exarch or governor of the reconquered peninsula.
CONQUEST OF SOUTH-EASTERN SPAIN. — When he had conquered
the Ostrogoths, Justinian proceeded to undertake hostilities against the
Visigoths, and attempt to win back Spain as he had won back Italy. Theodoric,
the king of the Visigoths, had held aloof from the struggle in the neighbouring-peninsula,
and lent no aid to the East Goths, but Theudis, his
successor, supported his nephew Ildibad, the
Ostrogothic king, and fomented a rising against the Romans in Africa. He saw
that the Teutonic kingdoms of the West were threatened by the reviving power of
the Empire.
Of the operations of the Romans in Spain we have unluckily
no consecutive account; we have only the scattered notices in the Chronicles of
Isidore of Seville and John of Biclaro. It seems
that, as in the case of the war in Africa and as in the case of the war in
Italy, internal dissensions afforded a pretext for Roman interference. Athanagild headed a party which was opposed to King Agila,
and this party called in the aid of the Patrician Liberius from Africa. Liberius crossed the straits and subdued
the coast of Spain, as the Carthaginians had done in ancient times, and as the
Saracens were to do at a later period. Corduba,
Spanish Carthage—New Carthage, Carthagena, or Carthago Spartaria, as it was
variously called,—Malaga, and Assidonia, with many
places on the coast, passed once more into the hands of the Romans.
But the Goths were alarmed at the advance of the Romans in
the south; the adherents of Agila patriotically slew him and joined the abler Athanagild, to make common cause against the invader. It
was a somewhat parallel case to that of the Romans themselves in Africa in the
year 429: there were then two parties in Africa, the party of Boniface and the
party of Sigisvult, the general of Placidia; one or
both of them called in the Vandal, and then they joined together to make common
cause against the stranger. But the stand of the Goths against the Romans was
more effectual than that of the Romans against the Vandals. After their first
successes the imperialists do not seem to have acquired much more territory;
they never penetrated really into the centre of Spain; and the reason was that
the Roman Spaniards found the yoke of the Teuton king-lighter than the yoke of
the Roman Emperor had formerly been. The heavy taxation, which was always
imposed by New Rome, had given her a bad name among the provincials who had
passed from under imperial domination and become subjects of Teutonic rulers.
When sixteen years, during which we lose the Spanish
provinces from sight, had passed away, and when Justinian no longer reigned,
there arose a great king among the Visigoths, by name Leovigild.
He set it before him to drive the Romans from the Iberian peninsula, and,
though he did not entirely succeed, he materially weakened their power. He
recovered Malaga, Assidonia, and even Corduba.
The struggles of the Arian with the Catholic party in the
Visigothic kingdom, the discord of Arian Leovigild with his Catholic son Hermenigild, the husband of the
Frankish princess Ingundis, led to new hostilities
with the Romans; for even as Athanagild had called in
the help of Liberius, Hermenigild called in the help of “the Greeks”, as the historian of the Franks calls them. Leovigild, however, paralyzed this combination; Hermenigild surrendered, and was sent in exile to Valencia.
This happened in 584; and in the same year the arms of the Visigoths were
successful against the third power in the Peninsula, that of the Suevians, whose kingdom embraced Lusitania and Galicia. Suevia was made a province of the Gothic kingdom.
I am here anticipating the chronological order of events;
but our knowledge of this chapter of Roman or Spanish history—for it has the
two sides—is so small, and the events in this corner are so far removed from
the general current of the history of the Empire, that I think it will be more
convenient for the reader to have this episode of Baetica presented
to him in continuity than in disconnected parcels.
At the beginning of the seventh century King Witterich, “a man strenuous in the art of arms, but
nevertheless generally unsuccessful”, renewed the policy of Leovigild and the war against the Romans, with whom his predecessor, Reccared,
famous in ecclesiastical history, had for the most part preserved peace. Witterich recovered Segontia, a
town a little to the west of Gades; and Sisibut fought successfully against the Patrician Caesarius. All the towns which the Romans held to the east
of the straits were recovered by the Goths, and the fact was recognized by
Heraclius (615). Svinthila completed the work of Leovigild, Witterich, and Sisibut; all the other cities which were still imperial
were taken (623), and thus the whole peninsula for the first time became
Visigothic, for before Baetica was lost the existence
of the Suevian kingdom curtailed the dominion of the Goths in Spain.
VIII
SECOND PERSIAN WAR
(540-545 A.D.)
When Chosroes Nushirvan, after
his accession to the Persian throne, contracted the “endless peace” with
Justinian, he had little idea what manner of man the Emperor was soon to prove
himself to be. Within seven years from that time (532-539) Justinian had overthrown
the Vandal kingdom of Africa, he had reduced the Moors, the subjection of the
Ostrogothic lords of Italy was in prospect, Bosporus and the Crimean Goths were
included in the circle of Roman sway, while the Homerites of southern Arabia acknowledged the supremacy of New Rome. Both his friends and
his enemies said, with hate or admiration, “The whole earth cannot contain him;
he is already scrutinizing the aether and the retreats beyond the ocean, if he
may win some new world”. The eastern potentate might well apprehend danger to
his own kingdom in the expansion of the Roman Empire by the reconquest of its
lost provinces; and the interests of the German kings in the west and the
Persian king in the east coincided, in so far as the aggrandizement of the
Empire was inexpedient for both. We can consider it only natural that Chosroes
should have seized or invented a pretext to renew hostilities, when it seemed
but too possible that if Justinian were allowed to continue his career of
conquest undisturbed the Romans might come with larger armies and increased
might to extend their dominions in the East at the expense of the Sassanid
empire.
Hostilities between the Persian Saracens of Hirah and the Roman Saracens of Ghassan supplied the
desired pretext; it may be that Chosroes himself instigated the
hostilities. The cause of contention between the Saracen tribes was a
tract of land called Strata, to the south of Palmyra, a region barren of trees
and fruit, scorched dry by the sun, and used as a pasture for sheep. Arethas the Ghassanide could
appeal to the fact that the name Strata was
Latin, and could adduce the testimony of the most venerable elders that the
sheep-walk belonged to his tribe. Alamundar, the
rival sheikh, contented himself with the more practical argument that for years
back the shepherds had paid him tribute. Two arbitrators were sent by the
Emperor, Strategius, minister of finances, and Summus, the duke of Palestine. This arbitration supplied
Chosroes with a pretext, true or false, for breaking the peace. He alleged that Summus made treasonable offers to Alamundar,
attempting to shake his allegiance to Persia; and he also professed to have in
his possession a letter of Justinian to the Huns, urging them to invade his
dominions.
About the same time pressure from without confirmed the
thoughts of Chosroes in the direction which they had already taken. An embassy
arrived from Witigis, king of the Goths, now hard
pressed by Belisarius, and pleaded with Chosroes to act against the common
enemy. The embassy consisted not of Goths, but of two Ligurians, one of whom
pretended to be a bishop; they obtained an interpreter in Thrace, and succeeded
in eluding the vigilance of the Romans on the frontiers. Another embassy
arrived from Armenia making similar representations, deploring and execrating
the Endless Peace, and denouncing the tyranny and exactions of Justinian,
against whom they had revolted. The history of Armenia had been certainly
unfortunate during the years that followed the peace. The first governor, Amazaspes, was accused by one Acacius of treachery, and, with the Emperor's consent, was slain by the accuser, who
was himself appointed to succeed his victim.
Acacius was relentless in
exacting a tribute of unprecedented magnitude (£18,000); and some Armenians,
intolerant of his cruelty, slew him, and fled, when they had committed the
deed, to a fortress called Pharangion. The Emperor
immediately despatched Sittas, the master of
soldiers per Armeniam, to recall the Armenians to a sense of
obedience, and, when Sittas showed himself inclined
to use the softer methods of persuasion, insisted that he should act with
sterner vigour. A numerous tribe of the Armenians, called Apetiani,
professed themselves ready to submit, if the safety of their property were
guaranteed, and Sittas sent them a promise to that
effect in writing. But unluckily the letter-carrier, not knowing the exact
position of the territory of the Apetiani, lost his
way in the intricate Armenian highlands; and while Sittas advanced with his troops to receive their submission, the Apetiani were ignorant that their proposal had been accepted, and looked with suspicion
on the approaching army. Some of their number fell in by chance with Roman
soldiers and were treated as enemies. Sittas, unaware
that his communication had miscarried, was indignant that the promised
submission was delayed; the Apetiani were put to the
sword and their wives and children were slain in a cave. This severity, which
might seem almost a breach of faith, exasperated the other tribes and confirmed
them in their recalcitrant temper. But though Sittas was accidentally killed in an engagement soon afterwards, they found themselves
unequal to cope with the Roman forces, which were then placed under the command
of Buzes, and they decided to appeal to the Persian
monarch. The servitude of their neighbours the Tzani and the imposition of a Roman duke over the Lazi of
Colchis seemed to stamp the policy of Justinian as one of odious enormity.
Accordingly Chosroes, in the autumn of 539, decided to
begin hostilities in the following spring, and did not deign to answer a
pacific letter from the Roman Emperor, conveyed by the hand of a certain
Anastasius, whom he retained an unwilling guest at the Persian court. The war
which thus began lasted five years (540-545), and in each year the king himself
took the field. He invaded Syria in 540, Colchis in 541, Commagene in 542; in 543 he began but did not carry out an expedition against the
northern provinces; in 544 he invaded Mesopotamia; in 545 a peace for five
years was concluded.
I. Chosroes
Invasion of Syria, 540 AD
Avoiding Mesopotamia, Chosroes advanced northwards with a
large army along the left bank of the Euphrates. He passed the triangle-shaped
city of Circesium, but did not care to assault it,
because it was too strong; while he disdained to delay at the town of Zenobia,
named after the queen of Palmyra, because it was too insignificant. But when he
approached Sura or Suron, situated on the Euphrates
in that part of its course which flows from west to east, his horse neighed and
stamped the ground; and the magi, who attended the credulous king, seized the
incident as an omen that the city would be taken. On the first day of the siege
the governor was slain, and on the second the bishop of the place visited the
Persian camp in the name of the dispirited inhabitants, and implored Chosroes
with tears to spare the town. He tried to appease the implacable foe with an
offering of birds, wine, and bread, and engaged that the men of Sura would pay
a sufficient ransom. Chosroes dissimulated the wrath he felt against the Surenes because they had not submitted immediately; he
received the gifts and said that he would consult with the Persian nobles
regarding the ransom; and he dismissed the bishop, who was well pleased with
the interview, under the honourable escort of Persian notables, to whom the
monarch had given secret instructions.
“Having given his directions to the escort, Chosroes
ordered his army to stand in readiness, and to run at full speed to the city
when he gave the signal. When they reached the walls the Persians saluted the
bishop and stood outside; but the men of Sura, seeing him in high spirits and
observing how he was escorted with great honour by the Persians, put aside all
thoughts of suspicion, and, opening the gate wide, received their priest with
clapping of hands and acclamation. And when all had passed within, the porters
pushed the gate to shut it, but the Persians placed a stone, which they had
provided, between the threshold
and the gate. The porters pushed harder, but for all
their violent exertions they could not succeed in forcing the gate into the
threshold-groove. And they did not venture to throw it open again, as they
apprehended that it was held by the enemy. Some say that it was a log of wood,
not a stone, that was inserted by the Persians. The men of Sura had hardly
discovered the guile, ere Chosroes had come with all his army and the Persians
had forced open the gate. In a few moments the city was in the power of the
enemy”. The houses were plundered; many of the inhabitants were slain, the rest
were carried into slavery, and the city was burnt down to the ground. Then the
Persian king dismissed Anastasius, bidding him inform the Emperor in what place
he had left Chosroes the son of Kobad.
Perhaps it was merely avarice, perhaps it was the prayers
of a captive named Euphemia, whose beauty attracted the desires of the
conqueror, that induced Chosroes to treat with unexpected leniency the
prisoners of Sura. He sent a message to Candidus, the
bishop of Sergiopolis, suggesting that he should
ransom the 12,000 captives for 200 lbs. of gold (15s. a head). As Candidus had not, and could not immediately obtain, the
sum, he was allowed to stipulate in writing that he would pay it within a
year's time, under penalty of paying double and resigning his bishopric. Few of
the redeemed prisoners survived long the agitations and tortures they had
undergone.
Meanwhile the Roman general Buzes was at Hierapolis. Nominally the command in the East was divided between Buzes and Belisarius; the Roman provinces beyond the
Euphrates being assigned to the former, Syria and Asia Minor to the latter. But
as Belisarius had not yet returned from Italy, the entire army was at the
disposal of Buzes, the magister militum per Armeniam.
If we are to believe the account of a writer who was
probably prejudiced, this general behaved in the most extraordinary
manner. He collected the chief citizens of Hierapolis and pointed out
to them that in case of a siege, which seemed imminent, the city would be less
efficiently protected if all the forces remained within the walls, than if a
small garrison defended it, and the main body of the troops, posted on the neighbouring
heights, harassed the besiegers. Following up this plausible counsel, Buzes took the larger part of the army with him and
vanished; and neither the inhabitants of Hierapolis nor the enemy could divine
where he had hidden himself.
Informed of the presence of Chosroes in the Roman provinces,
Justinian despatched Germanus to Antioch, at the head of a small body of three
hundred soldiers. The fortifications of the “Queen of the East” did not satisfy
the careful inspection of Germanus, for although the lower parts of the city
were adequately protected by the Orontes, which washed the bases of the houses,
and the higher regions seemed secure on impregnable heights, there rose outside
the walls adjacent to the citadel a broad rock, almost as lofty as the wall,
which would inevitably present to the besiegers a fatal point of vantage.
Competent engineers said that there would not be sufficient time before
Chosroes’ arrival to remedy this defect by removing the rock or enclosing it
within the walls. Accordingly Germanus, despairing of resistance, sent Megas, the bishop of Beroea, to
divert the advance of Chosroes from Antioch by the influence of money or
entreaties. Megas reached the Persian army as it was
approaching Hierapolis, the city abandoned by Buzes,
and was informed by the great king that it was his unalterable intention to
subdue Syria and Cilicia. The bishop was constrained or induced to accompany
the army to Hierapolis, which was strong enough to defy a siege, and was
content to purchase immunity from the attempt by a payment equivalent to
£90,000. Chosroes then consented to retire without assaulting Antioch on the
receipt of 1000 lbs. of gold (£45,000), and Megas returned speedily with the good news, while the enemy proceeded more leisurely
to Beroea. From this city the avarice of the Sassanid
demanded double the amount he had exacted at Hierapolis; the Beroeans gave him half the sum, affirming that it was all
they had; but the extortioner refused to be satisfied, and proceeded to
demolish the city.
From Beroea he advanced to
Antioch, and demanded the 1000 lbs. with which Megas had undertaken to redeem that city; and it is said that he would have been
contented to receive a smaller sum. All the Antiochenes would probably have
followed the example of a few prudent or timid persons, who left the city in
good time, taking their belongings with them, had not the arrival of six
thousand soldiers from Lebanon, led by Theoctistus and Molatzes, infused into their hearts a rash and
unfortunate confidence. Julian, the private secretary of the Emperor, who had
arrived at Antioch, bade the inhabitants resist the extortion; and Paul, the
interpreter of Chosroes, who with friendly intentions counseled them to pay the money, was almost slain. Not content with defying the enemy by
a refusal, the men of Antioch stood on their walls and loaded Chosroes with
torrents of scurrilous abuse, which would have inflamed less intolerant
monarchs than he.
The siege which ensued was short, but the defense at first was brave. Between the towers, which
crowned the walls at intervals, platforms of wooden beams were suspended by
ropes attached to the towers, that a greater number of defenders might man the
walls at once. But during the fighting the ropes gave way and the suspended
soldiers were precipitated, some without, some within the walls; the men in the
towers were seized with panic and left their posts; and the defense of the city was abandoned except by a few young men, whom an honourable rivalry
in the hippodrome had trained in vigour and bravery. The confusion was
increased by a rush made to the gates, occasioned by a false report that Buzes was coming to the rescue; and a multitude of women
and children were crushed or trampled to death. But the gate leading to the
remote suburb of Daphne was purposely left unblocked by the Persians; it was
Chosroes' prudent desire that the Roman soldiers and their officers should be
allowed to leave the city unmolested; and some of the inhabitants escaped with
the departing army. But the young men of the Circus factions made a valiant and
hopeless stand against superior numbers; and the city was not entered without a
considerable loss of life, which Chosroes pretended to deplore. It is said that
two illustrious ladies cast themselves into the Orontes, to escape the
cruelties of oriental licentiousness.
It was nearly three hundred years since Antioch
had experienced the presence of a human foe, though it suffered frequently
and grievously from the malignity of nature. The Sassanid Sapor had taken the
city in the ill-starred reign of Valerian, but it was kindly dealt with then in
comparison with its treatment by Chosroes. The cathedral was stripped of its
wealth in gold and silver and its splendid marbles; all the other churches,
many richly endowed, met the same fate, except that of St. Julian, which was
exempted owing to the accident that it was honoured by the proximity of the
ambassadors’ residences. Orders were given that the whole town should be burnt,
and the sentence of the relentless conqueror was executed as far as was
practicable.
While the work of demolition was being carried out,
Chosroes was treating with the ambassadors of Justinian, and expressed himself
ready to make peace, on condition that he received 5000 lbs. of gold, paid
immediately, and an annual sum of 500 lbs. for the defense of the Caspian gates. While the ambassadors returned with this answer to
Byzantium, Chosroes advanced to Seleucia, the port of Antioch, and looked upon
the waters of the Mediterranean; it is related that he took a solitary bath in
the sea and sacrificed to the sun. In returning he visited Daphne, which was
not included in the fate of Antioch, and thence proceeded to Apamea, whose
gates he was invited to enter with a guard of 200 soldiers. All the gold and
silver in the town was collected to satisfy his greed, even to the jeweled case in which a piece of the true cross was
reverently preserved. He was clement enough to spare the precious relic itself,
which for him was devoid of value. The city of Chalcis purchased its safety by
a sum of 200 lbs. of gold; and having exhausted the provinces to the west of
the Euphrates, Chosroes decided to continue his campaign of extortion in
Mesopotamia, and crossed the river at Obbane by a
bridge of boats. Edessa, the great stronghold of western Mesopotamia, was too
secure itself to fear a siege, but paid 200 lbs. of gold for the immunity of
the surrounding territory from devastation.1 At Edessa, ambassadors arrived
from Justinian, bearing his consent to the terms proposed by Chosroes; but, in
spite of this, according to the Roman historian, the unscrupulous Persian did
not shrink from making an attempt to take Daras on
his homeward march.
The fortress of Daras, which
Anastasius had erected to replace the long-lost Nisibis as an outpost in
eastern Mesopotamia, was girt with two walls, between which stretched a space
of fifty feet, devoted by the inhabitants to the pasture of domestic animals.
The inner wall reached the marvellous elevation of sixty feet, while the towers
superimposed at intervals were forty feet higher. A river, descending in a
winding and rocky bed, and exempted by nature from all danger of diversion,
flowed into the city; and not long before the arrival of Chosroes some physical
disturbance of the ground had concealed its point of egress in a newly-formed
whirlpool and buried its waters in the mazes of a subterranean passage. Thus,
in case of a siege, while the beleaguered were well supplied, the beleaguerers
stood in sore need of water.
Chosroes attacked the city on the western side, and burned
the gates of the outer wall, but no Persian was bold enough to enter the
interspace. He then began operations on the eastern side, the only side of the
rock-bound city where digging was possible, and ran a mine under the outer
wall. The vigilance of the besiegers was baffled until the subterranean passage
had reached the foundations of the outer wall; but then, according to the
story—which we must relegate to that region of history to which the visions of
Alaric at Athens belong—a human or superhuman form in the guise of a Persian
soldier advanced near the wall under the pretext of collecting discharged
missiles, and while to the besiegers he seemed to be mocking the men on the
battlements, he was really informing the besieged of the danger that was
creeping upon them unawares. The Romans then, by the counsel of Theodoras, a clever engineer, dug a deep transverse trench
between the two walls so as to intersect the line of the enemy's excavation;
the Persian burrowers suddenly ran or fell into the Roman pit; those in front
were slain, and the rest fled back unpursued through the dark passage.
Disgusted at this failure, Chosroes raised the siege on receiving from the men
of Daras 1000 lbs. of silver.
When he returned to Ctesiphon the victorious monarch
erected a new city near his capital, on the model of Antioch, with whose spoils
it was beautified, and settled therein the captive inhabitants of the original
city, the remainder of whose days was perhaps more happily spent than if the
generosity of the Edessenes had achieved its intention.
The name of the new town, according to Persian authorities, was Rumia (Rome); according to Procopius it was called by the
joint names of Chosroes and Antioch (Chosro-Antiocheia).
II. Chosroes
invasion of Colchis, and Belisarius' campaign in Mesopotamia, 541 AD
From this time forth the kingdom of Lazica or Colchis was
destined to play an important and tedious part in the wars between the Romans
and Persians. This country seems to have been in those days far poorer than it
is at present; the Lazi depended for corn, salt, and
other necessary articles of consumption on Roman merchants, and gave in
exchange skins and slaves; while “at present Mingrelia, though wretchedly
cultivated, produces maize, millet, and barley in abundance; the trees are everywhere
festooned with vines, which grow naturally, and yield a very tolerable wine;
while salt is one of the main products of the neighbouring Georgia”. The Lazi were dependent on the Roman Empire, but the dependence
consisted not in paying tribute but in committing the choice of their kings to
the wisdom of the Roman Emperor. The nobles were in the habit of choosing wives
among the Romans: Gobazes, the sovereign who invited Chosroes to enter his
country, was the son of a Roman lady, and had served as a silentiary in
the Byzantine palace. The Lazic kingdom was a useful
barrier against the trans-Caucasian Scythian races, and the inhabitants
defended the mountain passes without causing any outlay of men or money to the
Empire.
But when the Persians seized Iberia it was considered
necessary to secure the country which barred them from the sea by the
protection of Roman soldiers, and the unpopular general Peter, originally a
Persian slave, was not one to make the natives rejoice at the presence of their
defenders. Peter's successor was Johannes Tzibos, a
man of obscure station, whose unprincipled skill in raising money made him a
useful tool to the Emperor. He was certainly an able man, for it was by his
advice that Justinian built the maritime town of Petra, at a point of the
Colchian coast considerably to the south of the mouth of the Phasis. Here he
established a monopoly and oppressed the natives. It was no longer possible for
the Lazi to deal directly with the traders and buy
their corn and salt at a reasonable price; John Tzibos,
perched in the fortress of Petra, acted as a sort of retail dealer, to whom
both buyers and sellers were obliged to resort, and pay the highest or receive
the lowest prices. In justification of this monopoly it may be remarked that it
was the only practicable way of imposing a tax on the Lazi;
and the imposition of a tax might have been deemed a necessary and just
compensation for the defense of the country,
notwithstanding the facts that it was garrisoned solely in Roman interests, and
that the garrison itself was unwelcome to the natives.
Exasperated by these grievances, Gobazes, the king of
Lazica, sent an embassy to Chosroes, inviting him to recover a venerable
kingdom, and pointing out that if he expelled the Romans from Lazica he would
have access to the Euxine, whose waters could convey his forces against the
palace at Byzantium, while he would have an opportunity of establishing a
connection with those other enemies of Rome, the Huns of Europe. Chosroes
consented to the proposals of the ambassadors; and keeping his real intention
secret, pretended that pressing affairs required his presence in Iberia.
Under the guidance of the envoys, Chosroes and his army
passed into the devious woods and difficult hill-passes of Colchis, cutting down
as they went lofty and leafy trees, which hung in dense array on the steep
acclivities, and using the trunks to smooth or render passable rugged or
dangerous places. When they had penetrated to the middle of the country, they
were met by Gobazes, who paid oriental homage to the great king. The chief
object was to capture Petra, the stronghold of Roman power, and dislodge the
retail dealer, as Chosroes contemptuously termed the monopolist, Johannes Tzibos. A detachment of the army under Aniabedes was sent on in advance to attack the fortress; and when this officer arrived
before the walls he found indeed the rates shut, but the place seemed totally
deserted, and not a trace of an inhabitant was visible. A messenger was sent to
inform Chosroes of this surprise; the rest of the army hastened to the spot; a
battering-ram was applied to the gate, while the monarch watched the
proceedings from the top of an adjacent hill. Suddenly the gate flew open, and
a multitude of Roman soldiers rushing forth overwhelmed those Persians who were
applying the engine, and, having killed many others who were drawn up hard by,
speedily retreated and closed the gate. The unfortunate Aniabedes (according to others, the officer who was charged with the operation of the
battering-ram) was crucified for the crime of being vanquished by a retail
dealer.
A regular siege now began. It was inevitable that Petra
should be captured, says our historian Procopius, displaying a curious idea of
causes and effects, and therefore Johannes, the governor, was slain by an
accidental missile, and the garrison, deprived of their commander, became
careless and lax. On one side Petra is protected by the sea, landwards
inaccessible cliffs defy the skill or bravery of an assailant, save only where
one narrow entrance divides the line of steep cliffs and admits of access from
the plain. This gap between the rocks was filled by a long wall, the ends of
which were dominated by towers constructed in an unusual manner, for instead of
being hollow all the way up, they were made of solid stone to a considerable
height, so that they could not be shaken by the most powerful engine. But
oriental inventiveness undermined these wonders of solidity. A mine was bored
under the base of one of the towers, the lower stones were removed and replaced
by wood, the demolishing force of fire loosened the upper layers of stones, and
the tower fell, the Romans stationed in it escaping just in time. This success
was decisive, as the besieged recognized; they readily capitulated, and the
victors did not lay hands on any property in the fortress save the possessions
of the defunct governor. Having placed a Persian garrison in Petra, Chosroes
remained no longer in Lazica, for the news had reached him that Belisarius was
about to invade Assyria, and he hurried back to defend his dominions.
Belisarius, accompanied by all the Goths whom he had led in
triumph from Italy, except the Gothic king himself, had proceeded in the spring
to take command of the eastern army in Mesopotamia. Having found out by spies
that no invasion was meditated by Chosroes, whose presence was demanded in
Iberia—the design on Lazica was kept effectually concealed— the Roman general
determined to lead the whole army, along with the auxiliary Saracens of Arethas, into the confines of Persian territory. What
strikes us about the campaign is that although Belisarius was chief in command
he never seems to have ventured or cared to execute his strategic plans without
consulting the advice of the other officers. It is difficult to say whether
this was due to distrust of his own judgment and the reflection that many of
the subordinate generals were more experienced in Mesopotamian geography and
Persian warfare than himself,2 or to a fear that some of the leaders in an army
composed of soldiers of many races might prove refractory and impatient of too
peremptory orders. At Daras a council of war was
held; all the officers declared for an immediate invasion except Theoctistus and Ehecithancus, the
captains of contingents from Lebanon, who apprehended that the Saracen Alamundar might take advantage of their absence to invade
Syria and Phoenicia; but when Belisarius reminded them that it was now the
summer solstice, and that it was the Saracen custom to spend sixty days from
that date in religious devotion, they withdrew their objection on condition
that they were to return to Syria two months thence.
The army marched towards Nisibis, and some murmurs arose
when Belisarius, instead of advancing to the walls, halted at a distance of
about five miles away. Having justified his action in a speech, he sent forward
Peter, and John the duke of Mesopotamia, ordering them to approach within about
a mile of the city. He reminded them that the Persian garrison, commanded by
the able general Nabedes, would be more likely to
attack them at noonday than at any other hour, as the Romans were wont to dine
then, and the Persians in the evening. But under the heat of the meridian sun,
the soldiers of Peter, yielding to a natural lassitude, laid aside their arms
and carelessly employed themselves in eating the cucumbers which grew around.
The watchful garrison sallied forth from the city, but as there was more than a
mile's distance to traverse, the Romans had time to assume their arms, though
not to form in an orderly array. The Persian onslaught was successful, the
standard of John was taken, and fifty Romans were slain. But all was not yet
lost. Belisarius was hastening to the scene before Peter's messenger had time
to reach him; the long lances of the Goths retrieved the slender loss, and 150
Persians strewed the ground. But Nisibis was too strong to be attacked, and the
army moved forward to the fortress of Sisaurani,
where its assault was at first repulsed with loss. Belisarius decided to invest
the place, but as the Saracens were useless for siege warfare, he sent Arethas and his troops, accompanied by 1200 guardsmen, to
invade and harry Assyria, intending to cross the Tigris himself when he had
taken the fort. The siege was of short duration, for the garrison was not
supplied with provisions, and soon consented to surrender; all the Christians
were dismissed free, the fire-worshippers were sent to Byzantium to await the
Emperor's pleasure, and the fort was leveled to the
ground.
Meanwhile the plundering expedition of Arethas was successful, but he played his allies false. Desiring to retain all the
spoils for himself, he invented a story to rid himself of the Roman guardsmen
who accompanied him, and he sent no information to Belisarius. This was not the
only cause of anxiety that vexed that general's mind. The Roman, especially the
Thracian, soldiers were not inured to and could not endure the intense heat of
the dry Mesopotamian climate in midsummer, and disease broke out in the army,
demoralized by physical exhaustion. All the soldiers were anxious to return to
more clement districts, and as it was already August, the captains of the
troops of Lebanon were uneasy, fancying that Alamundar might be advancing to plunder their homes. There was nothing to be done but
yield to the prevailing wish, which was shared by all the generals. It cannot
be said that the campaign of Belisarius accomplished much to set off against
the acquisition of Petra by the Persians.
III.
Chosroes Invasion of Commagene,
542 AD
The first act of Chosroes when he crossed the Euphrates in
spring was to send 6000 soldiers to besiege the town of Sergiopolis because the bishop Candidus, who had undertaken to
pay the ransom of the Surene captives two years
before, was unable to collect the amount, and found Justinian deaf to his
appeals for aid. But the town lay in a desert, and the besiegers were soon
obliged to abandon the attempt in consequence of the drought. It was not the
Persian's intention to waste his time in despoiling the province Euphratensis or Commagene; he
purposed to invade Palestine, and plunder the treasures of Jerusalem. But this
exploit was reserved for his grandson of the same name, and the invader
returned to his kingdom having accomplished almost nothing. This speedy retreat
was probably due to the outbreak of the plague in Persia, though the Roman
historian attributes it to the address of Belisarius.
Belisarius travelled by post-horses (veredi)
from Constantinople to the Euphratesian province, and
taking up his quarters at Europus on the Euphrates,
close to Carchemish, the ancient capital of the Hittites, he collected there
the bulk of the troops who were dispersed throughout the province in its
various cities. Chosroes was curious about the personality of Belisarius, of
whom he had heard so much—the conqueror of the Vandals, the conqueror of the
Goths, who had led two fallen monarchs in triumph to the feet of Justinian.
Accordingly he sent Abandanes as an envoy to the
Roman general, on the pretext of learning why Justinian had not sent
ambassadors to negotiate a peace.
Belisarius did not mistake the true nature of Abandanes’ mission, and determined to make an impression.
Having sent a body of one thousand cavalry to the left bank of the river, to
harass the enemy if they attempted to cross, he selected six thousand tall and
comely men from his army and proceeded with them to a place at some distance
from his camp, as if on a hunting expedition. He had constructed for himself a
pavilion of thick canvas, which he set up, as in a desert spot, and when he
knew that the ambassador was approaching, he arranged his soldiers with careful
negligence. On either side of him stood Thracians and Illyrians, a little
farther off the Goths, then Heruls, Vandals, and
Moors; all were arrayed in close-fitting linen tunics and drawers, without a
cloak or epomis to
disguise the symmetry of their forms, and, like hunters, each carried a whip as
well as some weapon, a sword, an axe, or a bow. They did not stand still, as
men on duty, but moved carelessly about, glancing idly and indifferently at the
Persian envoy, who soon arrived and marveled.
To Abandanes' complaint that
"the Caesar" had not sent an embassy to his master, Belisarius
answered, as one amused, "It is not the habit of men to transact their
affairs as Chosroes has transacted his. Others, when aggrieved, send an embassy
first, and if they fail in obtaining satisfaction, resort to war; but he
attacks and then talks of peace". The presence and bearing of the Roman
general, and the appearance of his followers, hunting indifferently at a short
distance from the Persian camp without any precautions, made a profound
impression on Abandanes, and he persuaded his master
to abandon the proposed expedition; Chosroes may have reflected that the
triumph of a king over a general would be no humiliation for the general, while
the triumph of a mere general over a king would be very humiliating for the
king; such at least is the colouring that the general's historian put on the
king's retreat. According to the same authority, Chosroes hesitated to risk the
passage of the Euphrates while the enemy were so near, but Belisarius, with his
smaller numbers, did not entertain the intention of obstructing him, and a
truce was made, Johannes, son of Basil, being delivered, an unwilling hostage,
to Chosroes. Having reached the other bank, the Persians turned aside to take
and demolish Callinicum, the Coblenz of the
Euphrates, which fell an easy prey to their assault, as the walls were in
process of renovation at the time. This retreat of Chosroes, according to
Procopius, procured for Belisarius greater glory than he had won by his
victories in Africa and Italy.
But the account of Procopius, which coming from a less
illustrious historian would be rejected on account of internal improbability,
cannot be accepted with confidence. It displays such a marked tendency to
glorify his favorite and friend Belisarius, that it
can hardly be received as a candid unvarnished account of the actual
transactions. Besides, there is a certain inconsistency. If Chosroes retired
for fear of Belisarius, as Procopius would have us believe, why was it he who
received the hostage, and how did he venture to take Callinicum?
It might be said that these were devices, connived at by Belisarius, to keep up
the dignity of a king; but as there actually existed a potent cause,
unconnected with the Romans, to induce his return to Persia, namely the
outbreak of the plague, we can hardly hesitate to assume that this was its true
motive.
IV
The Roman Invasion of Persarmenia,
543 AD
In spite of the plague Chosroes set forth in the following
spring to invade Roman Armenia. He advanced into the district of Azerbiyan (Atropatene), and
halted at the great shrine of Persian fire-worship, where the magi kept alive
an eternal flame, which Procopius wishes to identify with the fire of Roman
Vesta. Here the Persian monarch waited for some time, having received a message
that two ambassadors were on their way to him, with instructions from "the
Caesar". But the ambassadors did not arrive, because one of them fell ill
by the road; and Chosroes did not pursue his northward journey, because a
plague broke out in his army. The Persian general Nabedes sent a Christian bishop named Eudubius to Valerian,
the Roman general in Armenia, with complaints that the expected embassy had not
appeared. Eudubius was accompanied by his brother,
who secretly communicated to Valerian the valuable information that Chosroes
was just then encompassed by perplexities, the spread of the plague, and the
revolt of one of his sons. It was a favourable opportunity for the Romans, and
Justinian gave command that all the generals stationed in the East should
combine to invade Persarmenia.
Martin was the master of soldiers in the East; he does not
appear, however, to have possessed much actual authority over the other
commanders. They at first encamped in the same district, but did not unite
their forces, which in all amounted to about thirty thousand men. Martin
himself, with Ildiger and Theoctistus,
encamped at Kitharizon, about four days' march from Theodosiopolis; the troops of Peter and Adolios took up their quarters in the vicinity; while Valerian, the general of Armenia,
stationed himself close to Theodosiopolis and was
joined there by Narses and a regiment of Heruls and
Armenians. The Emperor's nephew Justus and some other commanders remained
during the campaign far to the south in the neighbourhood of Martyropolis, where they made incursions of no great
importance.
At first the various generals made separate inroads, but
they ultimately united their regiments in the spacious plain of Dubis, eight days from Theodosiopolis.
This plain, well suited for equestrian exercise, and richly populated, was a
famous rendezvous for traders of all nations, Indian, Iberian, Persian,
and Roman. About fifteen miles from Dubis there was a steep mountain, on whose side was perched a village called Anglon, protected by a strong fortress. Here the Persian
general Nabedes, with four thousand soldiers, had
taken up an almost impregnable position, blocking the precipitous streets of
the village with stones and wagons. The ranks of the Roman army, as it marched
to Anglon, fell into disorder; the want of union
among the generals, who acknowledged no supreme leader, led to confusion in the
line of march; mixed bodies of soldiers and sutlers turned aside to plunder;
and the security which they displayed might have warranted a spectator in
prophesying a speedy reverse. As they drew near to the fortress, an attempt was
made to marshal the somewhat demoralized troops in the form of two wings and a
centre. The centre was commanded by the Master of Soldiers, the right wing by
Peter, the left by Valerian; and all advanced in irregular and wavering line,
on account of the roughness of the ground. The best course for the Persians was
obviously to act on the defensive. Narses and his Heruls,
who were probably on the left wing with Valerian, were the first to attack the
foes and to press them back into the fort. Drawn on by the retreating enemy
through the narrow village streets, they were suddenly attacked on the flank
and in the rear by an ambush of Persians who had concealed themselves in the
houses. The valiant Narses was wounded in the temple; his brother succeeded in
carrying him from the fray, but the wound proved mortal. This repulse of the
foremost spread the alarm to the regiments that were coming up behind; Nabedes comprehended that the moment had arrived to take
the offensive and let loose his soldiers on the panic-stricken ranks of the
assailants; and all the Heruls, who fought according
to their wont without helmets or breastplates, fell before the charge of the
Persians. The Romans did not tarry; they cast their arms away and fled in wild
confusion, and the mounted soldiers galloped so fast that few horses survived
the flight; but the Persians, apprehensive of an ambush, did not pursue.
Never, says Procopius, did the Romans experience such a
great disaster. This exaggeration makes us seriously inclined to suspect
the accuracy of Procopius' account of this campaign. We can hardly avoid
detecting in his narrative a desire to place the generals in as bad a light as
possible, just as in his description of the hostilities of the preceding year
he manifested a marked tendency to place the behaviour of his hero Belisarius
in as fair a light as possible. In fact he seems to wish to draw a strong and
striking contrast between a brilliant campaign in 542 and a miserable failure
in 543. We have seen reason to doubt the exceptional brilliancy of Belisarius
achievement; and we may be disposed to question the statement that the defeat
at Anglon was overwhelming, and the insinuation that
the generals were incompetent.
V.
Chosroes Invasion of Mesopotamia; Siege of Edessa— 544 AD
His failure at Edessa in 540 rankled in the mind of the
Sassanid monarch; he determined to retrieve it in 544. The siege of this
important fortress, the key to Roman Mesopotamia, is one of the most
interesting in the siege warfare of the sixth century. The place was so strong
that Chosroes would have been glad to avoid the risk of a second failure, and
he proposed to the inhabitants that they should pay him an immense sum or allow
him to take all the riches in the city. His proposal was refused, though if he
had made a reasonable demand it would have been agreed to; and the Persian army
encamped at somewhat less than a mile from the walls. Three experienced
generals, Peter, Martin, and Peranius, were stationed
in Edessa at this time.
On the eighth day from the beginning of the siege, Chosroes
caused a large number of hewn trees to be strewn on the ground in the shape of
an immense square, at about a stone's throw from the city; earth was heaped
over the trees, so as to form a flat mound, and stones, not cut smooth and
regular as for building, but rough hewn, were piled
on the top, additional strength being secured by a layer of wooden beams placed
between the stones and the earth. It required many clays to raise this mound to
a height sufficient to overtop the walls. At first the workmen were harassed by
a sally of Huns, one of whom, named Argek, slew
twenty-seven with his own hand. This could not be repeated, as
henceforward a guard of Persians stood by to protect the builders. As the work
went on, the mound seems to have been extended in breadth as well as in height,
and to have approached closer to the walls, so that the workmen came within
range of the archers who manned the battlements, but they protected themselves
by thick and long strips of canvas, woven of goat hair, which were hung on
poles, and proved an adequate shield. Foiled in their attempts to obstruct the
progress of the threatening pile, which they saw rising daily higher and
higher, the besieged sent an embassy to Chosroes. The spokesman of the ambassadors
was the physician Stephen, a native of Edessa, who had enjoyed the friendship
and favour of Kobad, whom he had healed of a disease,
and had superintended the education of Chosroes himself. But even he,
influential though he was, could not obtain more than the choice of three
alternatives—the surrender of Peter and Peranius,
who, originally Persian subjects, had presumed to make war against their
master's son; the payment of 50,000 lbs. of gold (two million and a quarter
pounds sterling); or the reception of Persian deputies, who should ransack the
city for treasures and bring all to the Persian camp. All these proposals were
too extravagant to be entertained for an instant; the ambassadors returned in
dejection, and the erection of the mound advanced. A new embassy was sent, but
was not even admitted to an audience; and when the plan of raising the city
wall was tried, the besiegers found no difficulty in elevating their
construction also.
At length the Romans resorted to the plan of undermining
the mound, but when their excavation had reached the middle of the pile the
noise of the subterranean digging was heard by the Persian builders, who
immediately dug or hewed a hole in their own structure in order to discover the
miners. These, knowing that they were detected, filled up the remotest part of
the excavated passage and adopted a new device. Beneath the end of the mound
nearest to the city they formed a small subterranean chamber with stones,
boards, and earth. Into this room they threw piles of wood of the most
inflammable kind, which had been smeared over with sulphur, bitumen, and oil of
cedar. As soon as the mound was completed, they kindled the logs, and kept
the fire replenished with fresh fuel. A considerable time was required for the
fire to penetrate the entire extent of the mound, and smoke began to issue
prematurely from that part where the foundations were first inflamed. The
besieged adopted a cunning device to mislead the besiegers. They cast burning
arrows and hurled vessels filled with burning embers on various parts of the
mound; the Persian soldiers ran to and fro to
extinguish them, believing that the smoke, which really came from beneath, was
caused by the flaming missiles; and some thus employed were pierced by arrows
from the walls. Next morning Chosroes himself visited the mound and was the
first to discover the true cause of the smoke, which now issued in denser
volume. The whole army was summoned to the scene amid the jeers of the Romans,
who surveyed from the walls the consternation of their foe. The torrents of
water with which the stones were flooded increased the vapor instead of
quenching it and caused the sulphurous flames to operate more violently. In the
evening the volume of smoke was so immense that it could be seen as far away to
the south as at the city of Carrhae; and the fire,
which had been gradually working upwards as well as spreading beneath, at
length gained the air and overtopped the surface. Then the Persians desisted
from their futile endeavours.
Six days later an attack was made on the walls at early
dawn, and but for a farmer who chanced to be awake and gave the alarm, the
garrison might have been surprised. The assailants were repulsed; and another
assault on the great gate at midday was likewise unsuccessful. One final effort
was made by the baffled beleaguerers. The ruins of the half-demolished mound
were covered with a floor of bricks, and from this elevation a grand attack was
made. At first the Persians seemed to be superior, but the enthusiasm which
prevailed in the city was ultimately crowned with victory. The peasants, even
the women and the children, ascended the walls and took a part in the combat;
cauldrons of oil were kept continually boiling, that the burning liquid might
be poured on the heads of the assailants; and the Persians, unable to endure
the fury of their enemies, fell back and confessed to Chosroes that they were
vanquished. The enraged despot drove them back to the encounter; they made yet
one supreme effort, and were yet once more discomfited. Edessa was saved, and
the siege unwillingly abandoned by the disappointed king, who, however, had the
satisfaction of receiving 5000 lbs. of gold from the weary though victorious Edessenes.
In the following year, 545 AD, a peace or truce was
concluded for five years, Justinian consenting to pay 2000 lbs. of gold and to
permit a certain Greek physician, named Tribunus, to
remain at the Persian court for a year. Tribunus of
Palestine, the best medical doctor of the age, was, we are told, a man of
distinguished virtue and piety, and highly valued by Chosroes, whose
constitution was delicate and constantly required the services of a physician.
At the end of the year the king permitted him to ask a boon, and instead of
proposing remuneration for himself he begged for the freedom of some Roman
prisoners. Chosroes not only liberated those whom he named, but others also to
the number of three thousand, and Tribunus won the
blessings of those whom his word had ransomed and great glory among men.
IX
THE LAZIC WAR (549-556 AD)
The Lazi soon found that the
despotism of the Persian fire-worshipper was less tolerable than the oppression
of the Christian monopolists, and repented that they had taught the armies of
the great king to penetrate the defiles of Colchis. It was not long before the
magi attempted to convert the new province to a faith which was odious to the
Christianized natives, and it became known that Chosroes entertained the
intention of removing the inhabitants and colonizing the land with Persians.
Gobazes, who learned that Chosroes was plotting against his life, hastened to
ask for the pardon and seek for the protection of Justinian, whose name seemed
appropriate to his character when compared with a tyrant whose title, "the
Just" (like that of Haroun Al Raschid), seemed the expression of a
prudent irony. In 549 AD 7000 Romans were sent to Lazica, under the command of Dagisthaeus, to recover the fortress of Petra, which was
the most important position in that country. Their forces were strengthened by
the addition of a thousand Tzanic auxiliaries.
Procopius has warned us against identifying the Tzani with the Colchians, apparently a common mistake in his time. The Tzani were an inland people living on the borders of Pontus
and Armenia, and separated from the sea by precipitous mountains and vast
solitudes, impassable torrent-beds and yawning chasms.
The acquisition of Colchis pleased Chosroes so highly, and
the province appeared to him of such eminent importance, that he took every
precaution to secure its retention. A highway was constructed from the Iberian
confines through the country's hilly and woody passes, so that not only cavalry
but elephants could traverse it. The fortress of Petra was supplied with
sufficient stores of provisions, consisting of salted meat and corn, to last
for five years; no wine was provided, but vinegar and a sort of grain from
which a spirituous liquor could be distilled. The armour and weapons which were
stored in the magazines would, as was afterwards found, have accoutred five
times the number of the besiegers; and a cunning device was adopted to supply
the city with water, while the enemy should delude themselves with the idea
that they had cut off the supply.
When Dagisthaeus laid siege to
the town the garrison consisted of 1500 Persians. The besieging party numbered
7000 Roman soldiers and 1000 Tzani, who were assisted
by the Colchians under Gobazes. Dagisthaeus committed the
mistake of not occupying the clisurae or
passes from Iberia into Colchis, and thereby preventing the arrival of Persian
reinforcements. The siege was protracted for a long time, and the small
garrison was ultimately reduced to 150 men capable of fighting and 350 wounded
or disabled. The Romans had dug a mine under the wall and loosened the
foundations; a part of the wall actually collapsed, and John the Armenian with
fifty men rushed through the breach, but when their leader received a wound
they retired. It appears that nothing would have been easier than to enter the
city and overpower the miserably small number of defenders, but Dagisthaeus purposely delayed, waiting for letters from
Justinian. The commander of the garrison protracted the delay by promising to
surrender in a few days, for he knew that Mermeroes was approaching to relieve him. Mermeroes, allowed to
enter Colchis unopposed with large forces of cavalry and infantry, soon arrived
at the pass which commands the plain of Petra. Here his progress was withstood
by a hundred Romans, but after a long and bloody battle the weary guards gave
way, and the Persians reached the summit. When Dagisthaeus learned this he raised the siege, and marched northwards to the Phasis.
Mermeroes left 3000 men in Petra
and provisioned it for a short time. Directing the garrison to repair the
walls, he departed himself with the rest of the army on a plundering expedition
in order to obtain more supplies. He finally left 5000 men under Phabrigus in Colchis, instructing them to keep Petra
supplied with food, and withdrew to Persarmenia.
Disaster soon befell these 5000; they were surprised in their camp by Dagisthaeus and Gobazes in the early morning, and but few
escaped. All the provisions brought from Iberia for the use of Petra were
destroyed, and the passes which admitted the stranger to Colchis were
garrisoned.
In the spring of 550 Chorianes entered Colchis with a Persian army, and encamped by the river Hippis, where a battle was fought in which the Romans,
under Dagisthaeus, were triumphantly victorious, and Chorianes lost his life. The engagement was notable for the
curious behavior of the Lazi and the bravery of a Persarmenian who fought under
the Roman standard. The Lazi protested against
associating themselves with their allies in the battle, and insisted on facing
the foe foremost and alone, on the ground that they had a greater stake in the
event than their protectors, and perhaps thinking that the stress of a graver
danger would increase their defective courage. They were allowed to have their
way in so far that the Lazic cavalry led the van, but
at the very sight of the enemy they turned and fled for refuge to those with
whom they had disdained to march in company. The Persarmenian Artabanes, a deserter who had proved his fidelity to
the Romans by slaying twenty Persians, exhibited his courage in a conspicuous
place between the adverse armies by dismounting and despatching a mighty
Persian. These single combats were perhaps a feature in many of the battles of
the sixth century; they are certainly a feature in the pages of the historians.
Meanwhile Dagisthaeus was accused
of misconducting the siege of Petra, through disloyalty or culpable negligence.
Justinian ordered that he should be arrested, and appointed Bessas,
who had recently returned from Italy, in his stead. Men wondered at this
appointment, and thought that the Emperor was foolish to entrust the command to
a general who was far advanced in years, and whose career in the West had been
inglorious; but the choice, as we shall see, was justified by the result. The
subordinate commanders were Wilgang, a Herul, Benilus the brother of Buzes, Babas a Thracian, and Odonachus (all of whom preceded Bessas to Lazica); and John the Armenian, who had shown his valor at the battle of Hippis.
The first labour that devolved on Bessas was to suppress the revolt of the Abasgi. The
territory of this nation extended along the eastern coast of the Euxine, and
was separated from Colchis by the country of the Apsilians,
who inhabited that ambiguous district between the western spurs of Caucasus and
the sea, a district which belongs to Asia, and might be claimed by Europe. The Apsilians had long been Christians, and submitted to the
lordship of their Lazic neighbours, who had at one
time also held sway over the Abasgi. Like the Roman
Empire in the fourth and fifth centuries, Abasgia was
governed by two princes, of whom one ruled in the west and the other in the
east. These potentates increased their revenue by the sale of beautiful boys,
whom they tore in early childhood from the arms of their reluctant parents and
made eunuchs; for in the Roman Empire these comely and useful slaves were in
constant demand, and secured a high price from the opulent and luxurious
nobles. It was the glory of Justinian to compass the abolition of this
unnatural practice; the subjects supported the remonstrances which the
Emperor's envoy, himself an Abasgian eunuch, made to
their kings; the monarchy, or tyranny, was abolished, and a people which had
worshipped trees embraced Christianity, to enjoy, as they thought, a long
period of freedom under the protection of the Roman Augustus. But the mildest
protectorate tends insensibly to become domination. Roman soldiers entered the
country, and taxes were imposed on the new friends of the Emperor. The Abasgi preferred being tyrannized over by men of their own
blood to being the slaves of a foreign master, and accordingly they elected two
new kings, Opsites in the east and Sceparnas in the west. But it would have been rash to brave
the jealous anger of Justinian without the support of some stronger power, and
when Xabedes, after the great defeat of the Persians
at Hippis, visited Lazica, he received sixty noble
hostages from the Abasgi, who craved the protection
of Chosroes. They had not taken warning from the repentance of the Lazi, that it was a hazardous measure to invoke the
Persian. The king, Sceparnas, was soon afterwards
summoned to the Sassanid court, and his colleague Opsites prepared to resist the Roman forces which Bessas despatched against him under the command of Wilgang and John the Armenian.
In the southern borders of Abasgia,
close to the Apsilian frontier, an extreme mountain
of the Caucasian chain descends in the form of a staircase to the waters of the
Euxine. Here, on one of the lower spurs, the Abasgi had built a strong and roomy fastness in which they hoped to defy the pursuit
of an invader. A rough and difficult glen separated it from the sea, while the
ingress was so narrow that two persons could not enter abreast, and so low that
it was necessary to crawl. The Romans, who had sailed from the Phasis, or
perhaps from Trapezus, landed on the Apsilian borders, and proceeded by land to Trachea, as the
glen was appropriately called, where they found the whole Abasgic nation arrayed to defend a pass which it would have been easy to hold against
far larger numbers. Wilgang remained with half the
army at the foot of the glen, while John and the other half embarked in the
boats which had accompanied the coast march of the soldiers. They landed at no
great distance, and by a circuitous route were able to approach the
unsuspecting foe in the rear. The Abasgi fled in
consternation towards their fortress; fugitives and pursuers, mingled together,
strove to penetrate the narrow aperture, and those inside could not prevent
enemies from entering with friends. But the Romans when they were within the
walls found a new labor awaiting them. The Abasgi fortified themselves in their houses, and vexed
their adversaries by showering missiles from above. At length the Romans
conceived the idea of employing the aid of fire, and the dwellings were soon
reduced to ashes. Some of the people were burnt, others, including the wives of
the kings, were taken alive, while Opsites escaped to
the Huns. But it must not be thought that the nation was exterminated, as the
words of Procopius might lead us to infer. We shall meet the Abasgi again, one hundred and fifty years later, in the
days of another Justinian.
Shortly before or shortly after this episode in Abasgia, another episode was enacted in the neighboring country of Apsilia. Terdetes, a Lazic noble, quarreled with King Gobazes, and entered into
correspondence with the Persians to betray a strong fort called Tzibilon, in Apsilia. When the
garrison saw foreign troops approaching under a Lazic convoy they admitted them unhesitatingly, and for a moment it seemed that Apsilia was a Persian dependency. But the Persian leader,
seized with a passion for the beautiful wife of the governor, compelled her by
force to his embraces. The enraged husband slew the violator and all his
soldiers; the Apsilians were fain to reject the
supremacy of the Colchians, who had not protected them against the risk of
slavery; but the bland words of John the Armenian restored them to their old
allegiance.
The truce of five years had now elapsed (April 550), and
while new negotiations began between the courts of Byzantium and Ctesiphon, the
Romans in Lazica, under the command of Bessas, made
another attempt to recover Petra. A new garrison, three thousand strong, had
been placed in the fort; the breaches which had been made by Dagisthaeus in the foundations of the wall were filled up
with bags of sand, over which thick planed beams were placed to form the basis
of a new wall. Bessas bored a mine, as Dagisthaeus had done, under the wall, which was shaken by
the removal of the earth beneath; but the layers of the stones were not
disarranged, the whole mass supported by the smooth beams sank regularly as if
it were purposely lowered by a machine, and the only effect was that the height
was reduced. The sinking of the wall overwhelmed the mine; and as the approach
to this, the only expugnable, part of the city was an inclined plane, it was
impossible to apply the battering-rams, whose heavy frames could only be impelled
along a horizontal surface.
It happened that at this time three nobles of the Sabiric Huns visited the Roman camp, in order to receive a
sum of money from an envoy of Justinian, who feared to continue his journey to
their homes in the Caucasus through a country beset with foes. The cunning of
the barbarians profited the Romans in their perplexity and surpassed the skill
of civilized engineers. "They constructed such a machine", says the
marvelling Procopius, "as within the memory of man never entered into the
mind of a Roman or Persian, though in both realms there has never been, nor is
now, lacking a plentiful number of engineers, and though in all ages a machine
of the kind has been wanted by both peoples for battering fortifications in
steep places". The simplicity of the Hunnic invention might have put the
engineers to shame. Instead of the perpendicular and transverse beams, which
made the regular machine so heavy, a light frame was constructed of woven osier
twigs, and covered with skins, so that in appearance it did not differ from the
ordinary ram, while its lightness was such that forty men, placed inside, could
advance supporting it on their shoulders without inconvenience. The battering
beam itself, hung in loose chains and pointed with iron, was of normal
construction; in fact the old machines supplied the new frames with their beams.
At each side of these engines, when they were applied to
the walls, stood men protected with helmets and cuirasses, and provided with
long poles, whose iron hooks removed the stones which the rams had loosened.
The besieged hurled from a wooden tower, which they placed on the wall, vessels
of sulphur, pitch, and naphtha ("oil of Medea") upon the roofs of the
machines, and it required all the agility of the men with the poles to
remove the flaming missiles before the frames caught tire.
When an appreciable breach had been made in the wall, Bessas, with all his forces, advanced to scale it. The
general himself, in spite of his seventy years, was the first to place his foot
on the ladder, and in the combat that ensued, of the 2300 Persians who resisted
and the 6000 Romans who attacked, there were many slain and very few unwounded.
Suddenly a shout was raised, and both sides rushed to the spot, where Bessas lay prostrate on the ground. The Persians attempted
to pierce him with their darts, but the guardsmen formed a dense array around
their general in the form of a testudo,
and protected him from hurt. The Romans had paused for a moment and held their
breath when they witnessed the fall of Bessas, but
soon comprehending that he was not injured they renewed the fray and redoubled
their efforts. The master of soldiers, who found himself unable to raise his
obese and aged body, weighed down by armour, was dragged slowly to a safe
place, and the incident so little affected him that, once more erect, he again
essayed to scale the wall. At length the Persians declared themselves ready to
surrender, and begged for a short space of time to pack up their belongings;
but Bessas, suspecting their intentions, refused to
check the assault, and indicated another place under the walls where he would
entertain the proposals of those who desired to capitulate. His caution was
justified by the fact that the Persians continued to fight.
The situation was changed when another portion of the wall,
which had been previously undermined by the besiegers, collapsed. Both the
Persians and Romans were obliged to divide their forces, and the superiority of
the latter in point of numbers began to tell. At this point John the Armenian,
with a few of his countrymen, succeeded in climbing up a precipitous ascent of
rock, where the beleaguerers could not have hoped and the beleaguered could not
have feared that it would prove possible to gain the battlements. The Persian
guards were killed, and the venturous Armenians entered the fort. Meanwhile the
battering-rams had continued to play on the walls, and the defenders in their
wooden tower had continued to shower inflammable substances from
above; but a violent south wind suddenly began to blow, and the tower
caught fire from the dangerous materials which were handled by its inmates.
These, along with the structure, were consumed in the flames, and their burning
corpses fell among their comrades or their adversaries. The Persians were fast
giving way; at length the Romans penetrated the breaches, and Petra was taken.
Five hundred of the garrison fled to the citadel, seven hundred and thirty were
captured alive. Among the Romans who fell in the final assault was John the
Armenian, who, as it seems, when he had scaled the wall, attacked the enemy in
the rear.
Attempts were made to induce the soldiers who had shut
themselves up in the citadel to surrender, but they proved deaf to arguments
and menaces. In the pages of Procopius a military orator persuades the reader
that it was foolish and culpable in these inflexible men to court an
unnecessary death; but the 500 fire-worshippers, if they heard these Christian
remonstrances, were not convinced of their cogency. The citadel was fired by
the order of Bessas, who expected that at the
eleventh hour, with a painful death imminent, the headstrong Persians would
yield. He was disappointed; they did not hesitate, before the wondering gaze of
the Roman victors, to perish in the flames. "Then", says the
historian, "it appeared how clear Lazica was to Chosroes, in that he had
sent the most excellent of all his soldiers to garrison Petra."
One of the first acts of the Romans had been to destroy the
aqueduct, but in the course of the siege a Persian prisoner informed them that
there was a second pipe invisible to the eye, because it was concealed by
stones and earth. This duct was also destroyed, and yet to their astonishment
the Romans found when they entered the fortress that it was supplied with
water. Chosroes had dug a deep ditch, in which he placed two pipes, one above
the other, separated by a layer of clay and stones, and above them a third
pipe, which he made no attempt to conceal. The two superior ducts were cut off
by the besiegers, to whom the thought never occurred that there might be yet a
third channel.
The news of the capture of Petra, which took place in the
early spring of 551 AD, reached Mermeroes as he was
approaching with a Persian army to relieve it. As there was no other important
place south of the Phasis, he retraced his steps in order to cross the river by
a ford, and attack Archaeopolis and other fortresses
on the right bank, which were occupied by the Romans or the Lazi.
The total number of Roman soldiers in Lazica amounted to 12,000. Of these, 3000
were stationed at Archaeopolis, under the command of Babas and Odonachus; the
remaining 9000 were entrenched in a camp at the mouth of the Phasis, with the
generals Benilus and Wilgang,
and an auxiliary corps of 800 Tzani. The
commander-in-chief, Bessas, thinking that he had
clone enough by capturing Petra, occupied himself in Armenia and Pontus with
collecting tribute, instead of following up his success and securing the
Iberian frontier.
Of Mermeroes' troops the greater
part were cavalry. Eight elephants accompanied the march, and of 12,000
Caucasian Huns who proffered their services, the general, fearing that such a
large number might prove unmanageable, accepted the aid of 4000. Having halted
on the borders of Iberia to re-erect the fort of Scanda,
which the Lazi had demolished, Mermeroes marched towards Archaeopolis; but when he learned
that a large division of the enemy was encamped at the mouth of the Phasis, he
decided to attack it first, and afterwards storm the city. His way led him past
the city walls, and he jeeringly informed the inhabitants that when he had paid
a visit to their friends in the camp he would return to them. "If you meet
those Romans", they replied, "you will never return to us". But
those Romans did not await his approach. Having packed up all the provisions
they could take with them, and destroyed the rest, they rowed across to the
left bank of the river; the Persians, unable to follow, destroyed their camp,
and returned to besiege Archaeopolis.
The chief city of Lazica is situated on a steep hill;
mountains impend above it, and the river that descends from their heights flows
near its gates. Protected by a wall on either side of a narrow path which runs
down to the river-bank, the inhabitants could draw water securely in time of
siege. The approaches to the gates in the higher parts of the town were
precipitous and obstructed with wood and bramble; but the wall at the base of
the hill was easily accessible, though the ground sloped. Mermeroes'
plan of action was to attack both the higher and lower places at the same time,
and divide the attention of the defenders. There was a corps of auxiliary
soldiers in his army called Dilimnites, men who dwelt
in the interior parts of Persia, but had never been forced to be the thralls of
a Persian monarch. The steep and pathless mountains, which were their homes
since remote antiquity, secured them their liberty, but they deigned to serve
for pay in the army of the great king. They fought on foot, armed each with a
sword, a shield, and three javelins; and they could run as nimbly on the rugged
acclivities of a mountain as on a level plain. These mercenaries were told off
to harass the besieged on the steep sides of the hill; while the Sabiric Huns were employed to construct light
battering-rams, such as their tribesmen had provided for the Romans at Petra.
"With these engines and the eight elephants, the Persians and Huns exerted
all their strength to make an impression on the lower gate, and a thick cloud
of arrows almost expelled the Roman defenders from the battlements; while in
another place the javelins of the Dilimnites, who
fought from behind the bushes, increased the discomfiture of the garrison.
But by a happy inspiration the commanders apprehended in
what their sole chance of safety lay, and decided to make a sudden sally on the
enemy with all their forces. Just as they were on the point of executing this
design, to which they had stimulated the soldiers by an oration, the cry was
raised that the corn magazine was on fire. Some of the garrison hastened to the
spot and succeeded with difficulty in extinguishing the flames, while the rest,
undisturbed by the alarm, poured forth through the opened gate upon their
unprepared and astonished antagonists. The Persians had been building on the
hope that when a Lazic traitor, who had communicated
with Mermeroes, should have set fire to the stores,
the Romans would either desert the defense in order
to save their corn or submit to the loss of their corn in order to continue the
defence. Never imagining that such a small number would have the heart to leave
the protection of their walls in the face of an army so superior, the besiegers
were scattered in small groups here and there in front of the city; some had
only bows, which were useless in hand-to-hand fight, others totally unarmed
were carrying battering engines; so that the sudden onslaught of the Romans met
with almost no resistance. The confusion was increased when one of the
elephants, perhaps wounded, broke into the Persian ranks. The front rows
retreated, and the soldiers in the rear, ignorant of the cause, caught the
alarm; while the Dilimnites, beholding from above the
consternation that prevailed below, fled in panic. In all, four thousand of the
enemy fell, including three captains, and four Persian standards were sent to
the Emperor. It was said that not less than twenty thousand horses perished in
the flight, not from wounds, but from the effects of mere fatigue and want of
adequate food.
Having thus failed at Archaeopolis, Mermeroes and his army proceeded to Muchiresis, the most fertile district of Colchis, watered
by the river Rheon. Winter was now approaching, and the Persians took up their
quarters in the ruins of an old fort called Cutatisium (originally Cotiaeum), which they roughly restored;
here they commanded the roads to Suania and Scymnia, and could prevent the Lazi from supplying with provisions the neighbouring fort of Uchimerium.
But this stronghold was soon delivered into the hands of Mermeroes by the treachery and guile of a Colchian named Theophobius,
and having left both in this place and in Cutatisium sufficient garrisons, the general of Chosroes established himself in another
fort on the Lazic frontier called Serapanin.
During the winter the Persians dominated the land; the Romans skulked in Archaeopolis and near the mouths of the Phasis, while
Gobazes and many of the Lazi endured the untold
hardships of a Colchian winter's severity in the recesses of inaccessible
mountains, where they were scantily supplied with food. Mermeroes tried to seduce the Lazic king to desert the Romans,
but Gobazes had not forgotten that Chosroes had plotted against his life.
Meanwhile, ambassadors had gone to and fro between the Roman and Persian courts; the negotiations had been protracted for
eighteen months, and Chosroes' delegate, the arrogant Isdigunas,
had enjoyed the generosity of Justinian's court and excited the disgust of his
courtiers. At length a new truce of five years was concluded, the terms being
that the Romans were to pay two thousand six hundred pounds of gold; but this
peace was not to necessitate the cessation of hostilities in Colchis. A
contemporary states that there was considerable popular indignation that
Chosroes should have exacted from the Empire no less than four thousand six
hundred pounds of gold in the space of eleven years; and the Byzantines
murmured at the unprecedented respect shown to Isdigunas and his retinue, who were permitted to move about in the city, without a Roman
escort, as if it belonged to them.
Nothing of striking importance took place in the campaign
of 552. The Persians were successful. Mermeroes expelled Martin and his troops from the strong fort of Telephis by a ruse; the dissemination of a false rumor of his
own death, which even the Persian army believed, caused the Romans to relax
their vigilance. Both Martin, and Justin (the son of Germanus) who was encamped
at Ollaria, about a mile from Telephis,
were forced to flee in the confusion of a nocturnal surprise and take up their
quarters in the "Island", where the prudence of Mermeroes permitted them to remain in peace. The Island was a tract of ground formed by
two rivers and an artificial canal. The Phasis and the less famous Doconus, flowing from widely different quarters of the
mountains, gradually approximate their courses, and at length unite their
waters about twenty miles from the Euxine. At some distance to the east of
their point of union, the Romans had dug a channel connecting them, and thus
formed an island, which would have been a triangle but for the irregular curves
and twists of the streams.
Mermeroes retired to Iberia to
winter, but died in the autumn of disease. His death was a serious loss to
Chosroes, for though old and lame, and unable even to ride, he was not only a
prudent and brave general, but as unwearying in
activity as a youth. Nachoragan was sent to
succeed him.
Meanwhile Gobazes, the Lazic king, who had been involved in constant quarrels and recriminations with the
Roman commanders, sent a complaint of their conduct to Justinian, giving an
account of their recent defeat, and attributing it to their negligence; Bessas, Martin, and Rusticus were specially named. The
Emperor deposed Bessas from his command, and banished
him temporarily to Abasgia, but he consigned the chief
command to Martin, and did not recall Rusticus. This Rusticus was not a
general, but an imperial finance official, who had been sent to bestow rewards
on soldiers who distinguished themselves in battle. The complaints which the Lazic king had lodged made him more obnoxious to the
persons whom he had ventured to accuse; and Martin and Rusticus resolved to
remove an inconvenient and jealous critic. To secure themselves from blame,
they despatched John, Rusticus' brother, to Byzantium, with the false message
that Gobazes was "Medising",—was this
ancient term really used in the sixth century outside the pages of the
historians? Justinian was surprised and alarmed, but reserved his judgment, and
commanded that Gobazes should come to Constantinople. "What", asked
John, "is to be done if he refuses?" "Compel him to come",
replied the Emperor ; "he is our subject". "But if he resist our
compulsion", urged the conspirator. "Then treat him as a
tyrant". "And will he who slays him have nought to fear?"
"Nought, if he act disobediently and be slain as an enemy". Justinian
signed a letter to the same effect, armed with which John returned to Lazica,
and the conspirators carried out their intention. Gobazes was invited to assist
in an attack on the Persian fortress of Onoguris; and
with a few attendants he met the Roman army at the river Chobus.
An altercation arose between the king and Rusticus, and on the pretext that the
gainsayer of a Roman general must necessarily be a friend of the Persians, John
drew his dagger and stabbed Gobazes in the breast. The wound was not mortal,
but it was dealt so unexpectedly that it unhorsed the king, who was sitting
with his legs round the neck of his steed, and when he attempted to rise from
the ground, a blow from the squire of Rusticus killed him outright.
The unfortunate Lazi, not strong
enough to revenge the death of their monarch, silently buried him according to
their customs, and turned away in mute reproach from their Roman protectors.
They no longer took part in the military operations, but hid themselves away as
men who had lost their hereditary glory. The indignation which Justin and Buzes felt at the outrage was prudently concealed, as they
thought it had been commanded by the Emperor's wisdom. Some months later, when
winter had commenced, the Lazi assembled a secret
council in some remote and wild Caucasian ravine, and considered the question
whether they, should abandon their Roman allies and seek once more the
protection and oppression of Chosroes. They fortunately decided not to take the
fatal step, and it is worthy of note that the chief motive which induced them
to adhere to the Romans was their attachment to the Christian religion. They
determined to appeal for justice and satisfaction to the fountain of justice in
the Roman Empire, the Emperor himself; and at the same time supplicate him to
nominate Tzathes, the younger brother of Gobazes, as
the new king of the Lazi. Justinian promptly complied
with their demands. Athanasius, one of the most illustrious senators, was immediately
sent to Lazica to investigate the circumstances of Gobazes' assassination; and
when he arrived he incarcerated both Rusticus and John in the city of Apsarus, pending a trial. In the beginning of spring (553) Tzathes arrived with all the state of a Lazic monarch; and when the Colchians saw the Roman army saluting him as he rode in
the splendour of his royal apparel, a tunic embroidered with gold reaching to
the feet, a plain white mantle with a gold stripe, purple shoes, a turban
adorned with gold and gems, and a golden crown set with precious stones, they
forgot their sorrow and escorted him in a gay and brilliant procession. It was
not till the ensuing winter that the authors of the death of the late king were
brought to justice and the natives witnessed the solemn procedure of a Roman
trial. John and Rusticus were executed, but the implication of Martin in the
affair was not quite so clear, and his case was referred to the Emperor, who in
555 deposed him from the command in favor of his own
nephew Justin. The secret of Martin's acquittal probably was that he was highly
popular with the army and a very skilful general.
Meanwhile the hostilities between the Bemoans and Persians
had continued without a pause. The few months that intervened between the death
of Gobazes and the inactivity of winter (552 AD) were occupied with the siege
of Onoguris, or Stephanopolis—apparently
its new name, from a church erected there in honour of the first martyr—which
had been fortified by Mermeroes about the time of his
unsuccessful siege of the neighbouring Archaeopolis.
The Romans were preparing their spalions to
shake the foundations of the towers, when a Persian was captured, who
disclosed, under the compulsion of the lash, the design of his compatriots. Nachoragan, he said, had already arrived in Iberia, and the
troops stationed in Muchiresis and Cotaisis were on their way to relieve Onoguris. Buzes and Wilgang the Herul were in favour of proceeding with all the forces
(about 50,000) against the advancing Persians before they attempted to besiege
the fort:
"First frighten away the bees", said Wilgang, "and then gather the honey."
But the opposite opinion of Rusticus carried the day; the siege operations
began, and a small body of six hundred horse was sent to obstruct the march of
the party of relief.
The commanders of the corps of cavalry were Dabragezas, a Wend, and Wiscard or Wisgard, whose name shows that he was a Teuton. It
is one of the curious things of history to meet in the sixth century by the
banks of the Phasis a general bearing the celebrated name which was borne in
the eleventh century by the great Norman, Robert of Apulia; and we are reminded
that the mission of the great duke and the task of the obscure captain were
essentially of the same kind, to repel the enemies of Christianity and of
occidental development from the limits of European Christendom. Robert's chief
work was to organize a power, which waged war against the Mohammedan in the
Mediterranean; Wisgard helped in his degree to beat
back the Fire-worshipper from the coasts of the Euxine.
The horsemen with Wisgard and Dabragezas fell suddenly on the three thousand Persians who
had ridden to relieve the fortress and were already near at hand. At first the
larger number were confused by the surprise and fled; the announcement of their
flight reached the besiegers, who were encouraged to assail the walls with
greater boldness and less order; but when the Persians comprehended that a very
small division of the whole army of their opponents had advanced against them,
they turned suddenly and reversed the position. The Romans fled and the
Persians pursued; pursuers and fugitives rushed together into the Roman
entrenchments; the besiegers, overwhelmed with astonishment and terror, thought no more of the fortress, and, hardly waiting to
discover what had happened, abandoned their camp in haste and disorder. Thus
fifty thousand were routed by three thousand.
In the following spring Nachoragan (553) advanced with sixty thousand men to the Island, where Martin and
Justin were stationed with their forces. The Romans had placed two thousand
federate Sabiric Huns in the neighbourhood of Archaeopolis to harass the enemy; and by a fortunate
stratagem they succeeded in slaughtering an immense number of Dilimnites who were sent to surprise them. When he arrived
at the Island, the Persian commander, after a short and futile conference with
Martin, determined not to remain there, but to march westward and besiege the
city of Phasis, the great seaport of Colchis, situated at the mouth of the
like-named river. Before the Romans were aware, he had crossed the stream by a
bridge of boats, for he purposed to march along the left bank and attack Phasis
on the southern side. The Bemoans, having been thwarted in an attempt to send
some vessels down the river to the city, left in the Island a small garrison
under the charge of Buzes and marched to the defence
of Phasis by a different route from that which the enemy had taken.
The walls of Phasis, which were wooden and in some places
dilapidated through age, were protected by a palisade and a foss,
which was filled with water to the brim. The garrison was thus arranged: at the
extreme west, close to the river, Justin, the son of Germanus, was in command;
the battlements at the south-western point were occupied by the regiments of
Martin; Angilas with Moorish peltasts and lancers,
Theodore with his Tzanic infantry, Philomathius with his Isaurian slingers and javelin-men
were placed due south; Lombard and Herul troops under Gibros were posted south-east; and in the extreme
east, where the river washes the walls, were stationed the forces of the
oriental prefecture under Valerian. At both extremities, in close proximity to
the stations of Justin and Valerian, were moored large ships, from whose masts
huge boats were securely swung; these boats supported large towers manned with
soldiers and some bold sailors, who were equipped with bows, with divers sorts
of missiles and engines to hurl them. Dabragezas the
Wend, and Elmingir, a Hun, sailed to and fro in small double-sterned boats to prevent the ships from
receiving any hurt.
The operations began with volleys of arrows, discharged by
the Persian archers. Martin had given strict orders that the defenders should
not leave their posts; but Angilas and Philomathius, in spite of the protests of Theodore, were
provoked into making a sally on the enemy. The Diliimiites,
who happened to be posted opposite to the southern point of the wall, quietly
awaited the approach of the Isaurians and Moors, whom Theodore with his Tzani reluctantly accompanied; the small number of the rash
defenders was easily surrounded; and it only remained for them to retrieve
their temerity and win an ambiguous glory by cutting their way, valiantly and
hardly, back to the gates.
Meanwhile men had been busily engaged in filling up the foss, so that the battering-ram and the assailants might
advance against the walls over level ground. The process was a slow one,
although numberless hands were busy, for they had not sufficient earth and
stones to fill the ditch completely, and the Romans had previously destroyed
all the wood for miles around, so that they could only obtain that material by
cutting it in a distant glen. It was not till the fall of evening that the foss had disappeared.
On the ensuing day Martin adopted a felicitous stratagem,
by which he succeeded both in confirming the spirits of his soldiers and in
spreading apprehensions among the enemy. He convoked the army for the purpose
of consulting on measures for the defense of the
city. When all were assembled, an unknown person, covered with dust and having
the marks of travel about him, burst into the midst, and stating that he had
come from Constantinople with an imperial message presented a letter to the
general. Martin received it eagerly, but instead of reserving it for private
perusal, and without even glancing over it, he read aloud so that all could
hear. Perhaps, says the historian, the contents of the document were really
different, but at all events the words recited were as follows:
"We send you yet another army, not smaller than that
which you have. It is true that if the enemy are more numerous, they do not
surpass you in numbers so much as you surpass them in valour; so that the
disproportion does not render you unequal. Nevertheless, that they may not be
able to boast of superiority even in this one respect, we send you another
army, for the sake of honour and display, not because it is necessary. Be of
good courage and continue in your work with zeal; for we will not neglect any
requisite measures."
Being asked where the army was, the messenger said that he
had left it at the river Neocnus, about ten miles
away. Martin feigned indignation, and said that he would never receive the new
forces, nor permit that soldiers who had come at the last moment should share
the glory and spoil with those who had borne the burden and heat. These
sentiments were received with acclamation, and the garrison was animated to
exertions more strenuous than ever. The report of the presence of Roman troops
at Neocnus reached the Persian camp, and the
besiegers trembled at the thought of facing a fresh and unwearied army. A large
reconnoitring detachment was sent in that direction on the futile errand of
watching for hostile forces that were never destined to come, because they did
not exist.
Meanwhile Nachoragan, desiring to
anticipate the arrival of the fictitious reinforcements, organized without
delay a general attack on the walls, boasting that he would burn the city with
all its inmates. The servants and workmen who attended the camp were despatched
to the wood to cut timber, and were ordered, when they saw a smoke ascending to
heaven in the distance, to learn that Phasis was in flames, and to return
without delay that they might assist in hastening the progress of the
conflagration. While the Persians were making these preparations, Justin,
ignorant of the intended attack, was prompted by a pious inspiration—which, as
it happened, proved fortunate in the event—to visit a holy church in the neighbourhood.
Thither he rode to worship with 5000 soldiers, and his departure was
unperceived by the besiegers, even as their operations were unperceived by him.
The attack began, and the air was soon obscured with arrows
and darts, that rained like hail or snow. The wooden walls were hewn with axes
wielded by the men in the spalions; but the defenders
cast from the battlements huge blocks of stone, which broke the sutures of
those slender engines, while stones, less immense, hurled from slings, shattered
the helmets of the soldiers; and the missiles discharged by the men, who were
suspended aloft in the towers attached to the ship-masts, descended with
tremendous effect. When the excitement of battle had reached its intensest point, the troops of Justin returned from their
pious errand. Perceiving the situation, and convinced that his excursion
to the church had been the direct inspiration of God, the general formed his
cavalry in order, and raised aloft the standards. The Persians were absorbed in
fighting in close proximity to the wall, and Justin's forces, attacking them on
the west side, close to the sea, broke their line, and wrought great havoc
among them. Filled with alarm, and supposing that their new assailants were the
expected army from Neocnus, the enemy began to fall
back from their position, and the Dilimnites, who
were attacking (as on the previous day) the southern portion of the wall,
seeing the confusion from afar off, rushed to the spot, leaving a few of their
number behind. Angilas and Theodorus,
who on the preceding day had made the unsuccessful excursion, seized the
occasion to rush out and put to flight the small
remnant of the Dilimnites; but on observing this
their companions, who had run westward to assist the hard-pressed Persians,
returned to support their fugitive countrymen. The spectacle of the Dilimnites rushing to and fro in
this uncertain and disorderly manner communicated alarm to the Persians who
were stationed near (in the south-west). Deeming that the behaviour of the
bellicose Dilimnites presupposed a real and present
danger, they bethought themselves of flight, and their panic reacted on the Dilimnites, unaware that their own conduct was its cause.
When all these troops were seen fleeing over the plain, the Romans opened the
gates, rushed in pursuit, and harassed the rear of the fugitives. Some of the
enemy turned and formed a line, and an irregular battle was fought, in which
the left wing of the Persians was completely routed, while the right wing
forced the Romans at first to retreat; but the accident of an infuriated
elephant turning against the ranks of its masters and maddening their horses,
secured for the defenders of Phasis a full victory, and the Persian army was
scattered. Nachoragan, stupefied by the unexpected
course of events, gave the unnecessary command that all should flee. The loss
incurred by his army was estimated at 10,000 men.
Returning from the pursuit, the victors burned the engines
of the Persians and all the relics of their leaguer. The unfortunate
woodcutters (about two thousand in number), ignorant of all that had passed,
when they saw the smoke of the conflagration, returned in haste,
as they thought, to share the triumph, and, as they found, to be
butchered by the Romans. The corpses of the fallen soldiers yielded a
considerable spoil, not only of arms, but of golden necklets and earrings.
The discomfited Nachoragan retreated to Muchiresis, where he left the greater
part of his army, and wintered himself in Iberia. All the western districts of
Colchis now remained, undisputed, in the hands of the Romans.
The chief event of the following year (554 AD) was the
expedition against the Misimiani, a people who lived
to the north-east of the Apsilians. They had
committed an outrage, which had excited the indignation of the Romans, in the
previous spring, but the advance of Nachoragan had
necessitated the postponement of revenge. Soterichus,
accompanied by his two sons, had travelled from Byzantium with the new Lazic king, Tzathes, in order to
distribute sums of money to allied tribes in the vicinity of Mount Caucasus.
The Misimiani conceived the idea that the envoy
intended to "betray to the Alans" one of their forts, and make it a
centre for receiving the ambassadors of the more distant nations, so that he
might not have to undergo the trouble and risk of traversing the Caucasian
passes himself. They consequently sent two delegates to complain of the
intention which they imputed to him, as he was bivouacking near the fort in
question. Soterichus, who looked upon the barbarians
with all the disdain of a ruling race, would not tolerate their impertinent
remonstrances, and ordered his attendants to chastise them. Beaten with staves,
they returned in a half-dead condition to their countrymen, while the Roman
lord, thinking no more of the matter, composed himself carelessly to rest, and
his sons and all his servants slept without posting a sentry or taking any
precautions. The Misimiani, infuriated by the
treatment of their representatives, stole to the tents in the middle of the
night and slew Soterichus, his children, and almost
all the rest; for even after the first alarm had spread, very few of them,
heavy as they were with slumber and impeded with blankets, succeeded in
escaping.
After this outrage—it can hardly be called anything but an
outrage, as it so far exceeded its provocation—the Misimiani felt that they had taken an irretrievable step, and saw that nothing was left
but to seek the protection of the great enemy of the Empire. Nachoragan honoured their emissaries with a gratifying
reception when they repaired to him in Iberia after his signal defeat at Phasis.
In spring the Romans determined to avenge the death of Soterichus and those who shared his fate. Buzes and Justin were left in the Island to protect Lazica,
while four thousand soldiers were sent to the land of the Misimiani.
Martin himself was soon to follow them. But when they reached the friendly
country of Apsilia, through which their way lay, they
found that the Persians had anticipated them, and sent troops to defend the
land of their new allies. Not wishing to face the combined forces of the Misimiani and the Persians, the Romans spent the summer in
the Apsilian fortresses, waiting until the Persians
should retire. They retired on the approach of winter to Iberia and Cotaisis, and as Martin was hindered by illness from
assuming the command, the Romans entered the borders of the Misimiani under two leaders of less note. Before proceeding to hostilities they sent an
embassy of Apsilians, if perchance the renegade
people would consent to submit themselves and restore the money they had taken
from the tent of Soterichus. The reply of the Misimiani was the commission of a new outrage; they
slaughtered the ambassadors. It might have been thought that after the
departure of their allies they would have been glad to avoid the risks of
waging war with a superior enemy; but the secret of their confidence lay in the
wildness and difficulty of their territory, whose approach was protected by a
mountain, which, though not high, was almost perpendicular and provided with
only one narrow pass. The Romans, however, crossed it and entered the wide
plains, before the dilatory barbarians had taken precautions to defend it. The Misimiani then retreated into a strong fort called Tzachar, or, from its impregnable strength, the
"iron" fort.
About forty of the Roman cavalry, who happened to be riding
apart from the main body, were suddenly attacked by six hundred of the enemy.
The few horse soldiers, all of whom were picked men, ascended a small hill, and
performed wonderful deeds of valour, suddenly rushing down on the
barbarians and reascending as swiftly to their position on the summit. On
the appearance of the rest of the Roman troops on the top of a neighbouring hill,
the Misimiani, supposing that the apparent accident
was a concerted plan, took flight. The whole army pursued, and only eighty of
the six hundred reached the secure refuge of Tzachar.
The Roman commanders, however, were neither harmonious nor
energetic; they encamped in the vicinity of the fort, but not near enough to
beleaguer it. Martin, on receiving tidings of the state of affairs, sent John Dacnas (who succeeded Rusticus as the distributer of
imperial rewards to brave soldiers) to take the supreme command, and he, on his
arrival, immediately instituted a strict blockade of the fortress.
Outside the actual walls of Tzachar,
on a neighbouring-rock perched amid precipitous ravines, were some dwellings,
accessible only by a secret path. The inhabitants used to descend at night to
draw water from a spring at the foot of the hill; and a certain Illus, who, it
is hardly necessary to add, was an Isaurian, concealed himself close to the
spot, and when the water-drawers ascended followed in their tracks. He noted
carefully the direction of the path, and observed that only eight men were set
to guard it. The general was informed of the discovery, and on the ensuing
night a body of one hundred men made the steep ascent. Illus led the way, and
was followed by Ziper, the squire of Marcellinus,
after whom came Leontius the son of Dabragezas, and
Theodore the captain of the Tzani:
"When they had advanced more than half-way, the
foremost saw distinctly the watch-fire burning, and the guards themselves
reclining very close to it; seven of them were clearly asleep, and snored as
they lay. Only one, leaning on his arm, had the attitude of one awake, and he
too was overcome by sleepiness, and his head was heavy; nor was it yet evident
what the result would be, as he was constantly nodding and then shaking himself
up. At this juncture Leontius slipped in a miry place and fell; the fall broke
his shield. At the loud clatter caused thereby all the watch leaped up in a
state of terror and sat on their pallets; having drawn their swords they looked
about everywhere, craning their necks, but they could not conjecture what it
was that had happened. Illuminated themselves by the fire, they could not see
the men who were standing in the gloom, and the noise, having fallen on their
ears in sleep, was not quite clear or distinct enough to betray its cause, the
fall of arms. The Romans, on the other hand, could see every detail of the
scene. They halted, and stood as noiseless as if they were rooted to the earth;
not the sound of a whisper passed their lips, not the slightest motion agitated
their feet; they stood firm and fixed on whatever spot whether a sharp stone or
a bramble, they had chanced to step. Had they not done so, and had the
sentinels received the least intimation of their presence, a huge stone would
certainly have been dislodged and rolled down the steep to crush the advancing
party. So they stood without motion of voice or body, even holding in and
husbanding their breath ... The barbarians, perceiving no sign of danger, soon
returned again to the pleasant occupation of slumber.
"Then the Romans advanced on them in their sleep and
slew all, including the half-waking man, as one might call him in jest. Then
they proceeded fearlessly and scattered themselves about the streets of the
village and the trumpet sounded the battle-call. When the Misimiam heard this they were dumbfounded, and, not comprehending the situation, they
arose and prepared to go into their neighbours’ houses and assemble together.
The Romans met them at the doors of their houses and received them with the
salutation of the sword; the slaughter was enormous. Some had already emerged
and been despatched, others were just on the thresholds, and others yet were to
follow and meet the same doom. The horror had no pause, for all pressed on to
reach the street. Even the women, who had risen from their beds and rushed
shrieking to the doors, were not spared by the Romans in their anger, but were
ruthlessly slaughtered in retribution for the outrage committed by the men.
Conspicuous among them was one comely woman, who came with a lighted torch, but
even she was pierced in the stomach with a lance and perished pitiably, while
one of the Romans seized the brand and set fire to the dwellings, which, built
of straw and wood, were soon consumed. The flames mounted so high that the Apsilian nation, and tribes still further oft, saw it and
learned what had happened" (Agathias, iv. 18,
19).
We need not follow the distressing scene further. It is
enough to remark that the historian expresses strong indignation at the
massacre of the infants, who had no participation in the iniquities of their
parents, and regards the reverse which a few hours later befell the invaders as
a retribution of this cruelty.
About dawn the victorious party, stained with the blood of
their enemies, rested amid the smouldering ruins of the village, thinking it
superfluous to set a watch. Five hundred well-armed Misimiani issued from the fort and surprised them in their security; some Romans were
slain, and all the rest, rushing in wild consternation down the steep and stony
ascent reached the camp with wounds and bruises. After this all thought of
holding the rock was abandoned, and the forces of the army were concentrated
against the wall of the fort. The foss was filled up,
siege machines were set in operation and the garrison was hard pressed. A
diversion was caused by an attack on the palisades of the Roman camp; the enemy
moved a spalion against
it, but a javelin cast by a Slavonic soldier, Svarunes,
inflicted a mortal wound on the foremost assailant, and caused the collapse of
the engine.
Despairing of receiving any assistance from the Persians,
and unable to cope with the superior skill and power of the Romans, the Misimiani decided to yield. Their ambassadors implored John Dacnas not to exterminate their race, reminding him
that they were Christians, and confessing in accents of repentance their
"uncivilized folly"; they had now been punished with more than
adequate severity for their transgression. John gladly acceded to their
supplication, their hostages were accepted, the money of which the tent of Soterichus had been rifled was restored, and the penitent
nation was pardoned. Only thirty men of the Roman army, which immediately
returned to Colchis, were killed in this campaign.
Soon after this, apparently in the spring of 555, Martin
was superseded in his command in Armenia and Colchis, and Justin appointed in
his stead. The term of Justin's command was marked by no hostilities, for
Chosroes, who, in consequence of the defeat at Phasis, had flayed alive the
general Nachoragan, decided that it would be
inexpedient to continue the war in a distant country which the enemy, being
masters of the sea, could reach without difficulty, while his own armies were
obliged to accomplish a long journey through desert regions. Isdigunas, also called Zich, was
sent to Constantinople, and a provisional treaty was concluded on the terms
that things were to remain in statu quo, the two parties retaining
their respective possessions, cities or forts, in Lazica,
I have dwelt on the details of these wars at some length,
partly because Gibbon has passed over them lightly as undeserving of the
attention of posterity. But the idea of writing history for its own sake was
strange to Gibbon, and in any case the operations in Lazica concerned serious
interests. The question was at stake whether the great Asiatic power was to
have access to the Euxine, and these operations decided that on the waters of
that sea the Romans were to remain without rivals.
The conclusion of a fifty years' peace
in 562 between Rome and Persia forms the natural termination of this
chapter. Peter the Patrician, as the delegate of Justinian, and Isdigunas, as the delegate of Chosroes, met on the
frontiers of the realm to arrange conditions of peace. The Persian monarch
desired that the term of its duration should be long, and that the Romans
should pay at once a sum of money equivalent to the total amount of large
annual payments for thirty or forty years; the Romans, on the other hand,
wished to fix a shorter term. The result of the negotiations was a compromise.
A treaty was made for fifty years, the Roman government undertaking to pay the
Persians at the rate of 30,000 aurei (£18,750) annually. The total amount due
during the first seven years was to be paid at once, and at the beginning of
the eighth year the Persian claim for the
three ensuing years was to be satisfied. From the tenth year forward the
payments were to be annual. The inscription of the Persian document, which
ratified the compact, was as follows
"The divine, good, pacific, ancient Chosroes, king of
kings, fortunate, pious, beneficent, to whom the gods have given great fortune
and great empire, the giant of giants, who is formed in the image of the gods,
to Justinian Caesar our brother."
The style of this address, compared with the most imposing
list of Justinian's titles, illustrates the difference between the oriental
insanity of an Asiatic despot and the vanity of a Roman Emperor, which, even
when it becomes intemperate, remains sane.
It will be instructive to enumerate the articles of the
treaty, as they show the sort of questions that arose between the two powers:
(1.) The Persians were bound to prevent Huns, Alans, and
other barbarians from traversing the pass of Chorutzon (or Tzur) or that of the Caspian gates with a view to
depredation in Roman territory; while the Romans were bound not to send an army
to those regions or to any other parts of the Persian territory. (2.) The
Saracen allies of both States were included in this peace. (3.) Roman and
Persian merchants, whatever their wares, were to carry on their traffic by
certain prescribed routes, where custom-houses were stationed, and by no
others. (4.) Ambassadors between the two States were to have the privilege of
making use of the public posts, and their baggage was not to be subjected to
custom duties. (5.) Provision was made that Saracen or other traders should not
smuggle goods into either Empire by out-of-the-way roads; Daras and Nisibis were named as the two great emporia where these barbarians were to
sell their wares. (6.) Henceforward the migration of individuals from the
territory of one State into that of the other was not to be permitted; but such
as had deserted during the war were allowed to return if they wished. (7.)
Disputes between Romans and Persians were to be settled—if the accused failed
to satisfy the claim of the plaintiff—by a committee of men who were to meet on
the frontiers in the presence of both a Roman and a Persian governor. (8.) To
prevent dissension, both States bound themselves to refrain from fortifying
towns in proximity to the frontier. (9.) Neither State was to harry or attack
any of the subject tribes or nations of its neighbour. (10.) The Romans engaged
not to place a large garrison in Daras, and also that
the magister militum of the East should
not be stationed there; if any injury in the neighbourhood of that city were
inflicted on Persian soil, the governor of Daras was
to pay the costs. (11.) In the case of any treacherous dealing, as distinct
from open violence, which threatened to disturb the peace, the judges on the
frontier were to investigate the matter, and if their decision was
insufficient, it was to be referred to the master of soldiers in the East; the
final appeal was to be made to the sovereign of the injured person. (12.)
Curses were imprecated on the party that should violate the peace. (13.) The term
of the peace was fixed for fifty years.
A codicil to the treaty provided for the toleration of the
Christians and their rites of burial in the Persian kingdom. They were to enjoy
immunity from the persecution of the magi, and, on the other hand, they were to
refrain from proselytizing. One small question remained still undecided, the
question of Suania, which both Persians and Romans
claimed as a dependency; but, although it continued to form the subject of
tedious negotiations, it was not allowed to interfere with the concluding of
the peace.
X
THE LATER YEARS OF JUSTINIAN'S REIGN
Justinian's policy aimed not only at extending the limits
of the Empire in the West at the cost of German nations, but also at diffusing
his influence among minor peoples and tribes on other frontiers. In fact he
pursued an imperial policy, in the modern sense of the term. Lazica became
dependent on the Empire, and the appointment of a Lazic king rested with his suzerain the Emperor. The Tzani and the Apsilians occupied a similar position.
Conversion to Christianity usually attended the establishment of such
relations. Justinian had the glory of superintending the baptism of Gretes, king of the Heruls, and Gordas, king of the Huns, who lived near Bosporus; he had
the privilege of converting the Abassians and the Nobadae to the true religion, and of sending a bishop and
clergy to the king of the Axumites. It is recorded that Zamanarzus,
the king of the Iberians, came to Constantinople and was admitted to
Justinian's friendship, and Theodora presented his wife with pearl ornaments.
An event occurred which increased Roman influence in
southern Arabia. Roman merchants bound for the land of Abyssinia were obliged
to pass through the kingdom of the Homerites or Himyarites, which was ruled by Damian in the early part of
Justinian's reign. Damian adopted the imprudent policy of plundering and
slaying the traders who passed through his dominions, and the consequence was
that the commerce between the Empire and Abyssinia ceased. Then Adad, the king
of Axum (as Abyssinia was called), said to Damian, "You have injured my
kingdom"; and they made war. And Adad said, "If I defeat the Homerites, I will become a Christian." He took Damian
alive, and subdued the land of Yemen. True to his promise, he besought
Justinian to send him a bishop and clergy, and an Abyssinian church was founded.
Less promising converts to Christianity were the Heruls, proverbially notorious for brutish habits and
stupidity, who had first sought an asylum with the Gepids, but were soon driven
away on account of their intolerable manners. Then admitted into the Empire by
Anastasius, they incurred his resentment and chastisement. Justinian made corps
of Heruls a standing-part of his army.
In the year 548 four envoys arrived at Constantinople from
the Goths of Crimea, who are known as the Tetraxite Goths, to request Justinian to send them a new bishop, as their bishop had
died. These Goths were presumably converted in the fourth century, and not
joining in the westward movement of the other tribes of their nationality,
lived quietly in a secluded nook in the peninsula of Bosporus and Cherson. Their religion no longer possessed the distinctive
marks of Arianism, though originally they were Arians. Procopius says that
their religion was simple and pious. Thus in the Crimea, where Justinian had
already made the city of Bosporus an imperial dependency, the Tetraxite Goths acknowledged his supremacy.
There was some reason for the fears of Chosroes, and for
the words which Procopius puts into the mouth of the Armenian ambassadors
concerning Justinian, "The whole world does not contain him"—and that
was in 539. At that time, as the ambassadors said, besides having subdued
Africa and Sicily and almost subdued Italy, he had imposed the yoke of
servitude on the Tzani and the yoke of tribute on the
Armenians; he had set a Roman dux over "the king of the wretched Lazi"; he had sent military governors to the Bosporites, who were formerly subject to the Huns, and had
added a city to his sway; he had made an alliance with the Ethiopians; the Homerites and the Red Sea were included in his rule, and
the land of palms. Before he died he had completely reduced Italy, as well as
the islands of Corsica and Sardinia, and he had recovered a portion of Spain
for the Roman Empire. The Franks, however, ceased to revere the Empire as they
had been wont, and began to coin their own gold money without the Emperor's
image, although no other barbarian king, not even the Sassanid, was permitted,
according to Procopius, by the conditions of commerce, to impress his own
effigy on gold coins.
It has already been noticed that a medieval gloom pervades
the second period of this reign, and affects the Emperor, who applies himself
more and more to the ecclesiastical side of his policy. The observations of Agathias on this later character, with special reference to
military affairs, are instructive:
"When the Emperor conquered all Italy and Libya, and
waged successfully those mighty wars, and of the princes who reigned at Constantinople
was the first to show himself an absolute sovereign in fact as well as in
name—after these things had been achieved by him in his youth and vigour, and
when he entered on the last stage of life, he seemed to be weary of labours,
and preferred to create discord among his foes or to mollify them with gifts,
and so keep off their hostilities, instead of trusting in his own forces and
shrinking from no danger. He consequently allowed the troops to decline in
strength, because he expected that he would not require their services. And
those who were second to himself in authority, on whom it was incumbent to
collect the taxes and supply the army with necessary provisions, were infected
with the same indifference, and either openly kept back the rations altogether
or paid them long after they were due; and when the debt was paid at last,
persons skilled in the rascally science of arithmetic demanded back from the
soldiers what had been given them. It was their privilege to bring various
charges against the soldiers, and deprive them of their food ... Thus the army
was neglected, and the soldiers, pressed by hunger, left their profession to
embrace other modes of life."
Thus the decay of the army was one of the chief
characteristics of this period. The Asiatic provinces were slowly recovering
after the plague; the Balkan provinces were subject to the constant irruptions
of barbarians; and all were oppressed by the severe fiscal system, which the
execution of Justinian's designs in the West did not permit him to relax. The
establishment of monopolies, which was a feature of his policy, aimed at
increasing his revenues, without regard to their effects on trade; nevertheless
he encouraged commerce, and the wars which were carried on in Persia probably
concerned mercantile interests a great deal more than historians indicate.
Although John of Cappadocia partially did away with the cursus imblicus,
the Emperor was active in improving roads and constructing bridges in the
provinces, thereby facilitating commerce; but he seems to have made the custom
duties at Abydos and at the entrance to the Euxine heavier, and perhaps even
farmed this source of revenue.
Justinian's reign is notable in the history of industry for
the introduction of silk manufacture into Europe. Certain monks arrived from
India and sought an interview with the Emperor. They informed him that, having
lived long in Serinda (China), they had learned a method by which silk could be
made in the Roman Empire, so that the Romans would no longer be obliged to
obtain the precious material through their enemies the Persians. The liberal
promises of Justinian induced them to return to "India", and they
succeeded in bringing back safely eggs of silkworms. Some years later, when the
Turks came to the court of Justinian's successor, they were surprised when they
were shown the silk manufactories, "for at that time they possessed all
the markets and harbours of the Chinese."
There has probably never been a period in which more public
works were executed than the reign of Justinian. New towns were founded,
innumerable churches were erected, aqueducts were constructed, bridges were
built; cities were fortified, extended, or restored and enriched with new baths
and palaces; the mere enumeration of these results of Justinian's activity
would fill pages. It may be doubted whether the expenses which he thus incurred
would be justified by the rules of a prudent economy; his "mania" for
building certainly furnished a ground of complaint for the party of opposition
to use against him. Yet his works, both secular and sacred, were useful, and
under ordinary conditions should have contributed to the prosperity of the
Empire. New roads and secure bridges facilitated commerce, aqueducts and
fortifications provided for the health and the safety of the inhabitants, while
the erection of churches by the Emperor tended to strengthen the ties between
the provinces and the central government, The enormous outlay on the building
of St. Sophia, the creation of Anthemius, needs no justification.
Earthquakes were frequent in the days of Justinian, who did
his utmost to alleviate their effects. Antioch suffered in 526, Pompeiopolis in 536, Cyzicus in 543. In 551 there were
great physical disturbances in Greece; 4000 inhabitants were engulfed at Patrae. Three years later an earthquake destroyed many
cities both in the islands and on the mainland, causing great loss of life.
Among the rest, it reduced to ruin Berytus, then
"the pride of Phoenicia", and hardly a trace of that city's splendid
buildings was left. Berytus was the seat of a law
school, and many educated strangers who had gone thither to study law perished;
so that the misfortune was unusually tragic. While the city was being rebuilt,
the professors of law lectured in Sidon. This earthquake was so severe that a
slight shock was felt even at Alexandria, where the historian Agathias was sojourning at the time. All the inhabitants
were terrified at the unwonted sensation, and none remained in the houses.
Although the shock was slight, there was some reason for their terror, as the
houses at Alexandria were of very unsubstantial structure. The island of Cos
suffered more than any other tract of land. Agathias visited it in returning from Alexandria to Constantinople, and found it in a
state of utter desolation. Three years later another earthquake visited the
region of Byzantium and threatened to destroy the whole city. It was peculiarly
severe both in violence and duration, and Agathias gives us a vivid account of its horrors and moral effects. The only victim of
distinction was the curator of the palace, Anatolius,
who perished by the fall of a marble slab fixed in the wall close to his bed. I
mention this for the sake of Agathias' comment. Many
people said that it was a providential punishment of Anatolius for acts of injustice and oppression. "I doubt it", said Agathias, "for an earthquake would be a most desirable
and excellent thing if it knew how to discriminate the bad from the good,
slaying those and passing these by. But, even granting that he was unjust,
there were many more like him, and worse, who escaped unharmed. And
besides", he adds, "if Plato is right, the man who is punished in
this life is more fortunate than he who is allowed to live in his sins."
As Justinian grew old and weak and had no issue, an element
which affected political life in Constantinople was the question of the
succession to the throne. It led to a sort of party rivalry between the
relations of Theodora and the relations of Justinian; and the difficulty was ultimately
solved by the marriage of Sophia, Theodora's niece, with Justin, Justinian's
nephew. While she was alive Theodora had looked with disfavor on Justinian's kin. She died in 548 (27th June), and perhaps it was the loss of
her that clouded the spirits and depressed the energy of the Emperor in his
later years.
The conspiracy which was formed against the life of the
Emperor in 548 was of no serious political importance; it was organized by a
pair of dissatisfied Armenians, who owed Justinian a personal grudge. Artabanes, the commander in Africa, had overthrown the
usurper Gontharis and delivered from his hands the
Emperor's niece Praejecta, whose husband Areobindus had been put to death by the tyrant. From
gratitude, not from love, Praejecta consented to become
the wife of Artabanes, who aspired to an alliance
with the imperial house; and the count of Africa hastened to surrender the
newly conferred dignity and obtain his recall from Justinian, that he might
return to Constantinople, whither Praejecta had preceded
him, and celebrate the marriage. He was received with open arms in the capital;
he became magister militum in praesenti and captain of
the foederati;
his tall and dignified stature, his concise speech, and his generosity won the
admiration of all. But an unexpected obstacle to the proposed marriage occurred
in the person of a previous wife, whom he had put away many years before. As
long as Artabanes was an obscure individual, the lady
was contented to leave him in peace and give no sign of her existence; but when
he suddenly rose to fame, she determined to assert her conjugal rights, and, as
a wronged woman, she implored the aid of Theodora. The Empress, "whose
nature it was to undertake the cause of injured women", compelled the
unwilling master of soldiers to take his wife once more to his bosom, and Praejecta became the bride of John, the son of Pompeius and
grandson of the Emperor Anastasius. Shortly after this the Empress died, and Artabanes immediately put away for the second time his
unwelcome wife, but Praejecta was lost to him, and he
nourished a grudge against the Emperor.
Had it depended only on himself, Artabanes would never have undertaken any sinister design, but a countryman of his, named
Arsaces, a descendant of the Parthian Arsacidae, was
animated with a bitter desire of revenge upon Justinian, who had inflicted a
comparatively light punishment on him for treacherous correspondence with
Chosroes; and he diligently fanned into flame the less eager feelings of Artabanes. He reminded him that he had lost the bride he
desired and been obliged to submit to the presence of the wife he hated; he
urged the facility of despatching Justinian, "who is accustomed to sit
without guards in the Museum, in the company of old priests, till late hours of
the night, deep in the study of the holy books of the Christians." Above
all, he expressed his conviction that Germanus would readily take part in such
a conspiracy. For Boraides, the brother of Germanus,
had on his death left almost all his property to his brother, allowing his wife
and daughter to receive only as much as was legally necessary. But Justinian
had altered the will so as to favour the daughter, and this was felt by
Germanus, her uncle, as a grievance.
When he had won Artabanes to his
plan, Arsaces opened communications with Justin, the eldest son of Germanus.
Having bound him by oath not to reveal the conversation to any person except
his father, he enlarged on the manner in which the Emperor ill
treated and passed over his relations, and expressed his conviction that
it would go still harder with them when Belisarius arrived. He did not hesitate
to reveal the plan of assassination which he had formed in conjunction with Artabanes and Chanaranges, a young
and frivolous Armenian who had been admitted to their counsels.
Justin, terrified at this revelation, laid it before his
father, who immediately consulted with
Marcellus, the prefect of the palatine guards, as to whether
it would be wise to inform the Emperor immediately. Marcellus, an honourable,
austere, and wary man, dissuaded Germanus from taking that course, on the
ground that such a communication, necessitating a private interview with the
Emperor, would inevitably become known to the conspirators and lead to Arsaces'
escape. He proposed to investigate the matter himself beforehand, and it was
arranged that Arsaces should be lured to speak in the presence of a concealed
witness. Justin appointed a day and hour for an interview between Germanus and
Arsaces, and the compromising revelations were overheard by Leontius, a friend
of Marcellus, who was hidden behind a cloth screen. The programme of the
matured plot was to wait for the arrival of Belisarius and slay the Emperor and
his general at the same time; for if Justinian were slain beforehand, the
revolutionists might not be able to contend against the military forces of
Belisarius. When the deed was done, Germanus was to be proclaimed Emperor.
Marcellus still hesitated to reveal the plot to the Emperor,
out of friendship or pity for Artabanes. But when
Belisarius was drawing nigh to the capital, he could hesitate no longer, and
Justinian ordered the conspirators to be arrested. Germanus and Justin were at
first not exempted from suspicion, but when the senate inquired into the case,
the testimony of Marcellus and Leontius, and two other officers to whom
Germanus had prudently disclosed the affair, completely cleared them. Even then
Justinian was still indignant that they had concealed the treason so long, and
was not mollified until the candid Marcellus took all the blame of the delay
upon himself. The conspirators were treated with clemency, being confined in
the palace and not in the public prison. It is to be concluded from the words
of Procopius, which are not express, that they were ultimately pardoned.
The policy of Justinian in playing off one barbarian people
against another is well exemplified in his dealings with the Cotrigur and Utrigur Huns, who
dwelt on the northern shores of the Euxine. It appears that the Gepids called
in the help of the former against their neighbours and rivals the Lombards.
Twelve thousand Cotrigurs, under the warrior Chinialus, answered the call, and arrived a year before the
truce which existed between the Gepids and their foes had expired. The Gepids
persuaded their guests to occupy the interval by invading the provinces of the
Empire. Justinian, who was in the habit of allowing large donations both to the Cotriguri and Utriguri,
sent a message to Sandichl, the chief of the latter,
and chid him for his supineness in allowing his neighbours to advance against
the Empire. New gifts induced the Utriguri to march
against the land of the invaders, and the Roman allies were reinforced by two
thousand Tetraxite Goths. The Cotrigur Huns were defeated with great slaughter in their own territory; their wives and
children were led captive beyond the river Tanais,
which separated the two countries, and many thousand prisoners, who languished
in slavery, were enabled to escape. The invaders then withdrew beyond the Roman
borders, having received a sum of money from the Roman captain Aratius; but two thousand Huns, who had fled before the Utrigurs, threw themselves on the mercy of the Emperor and
were graciously allowed to settle in a district of Thrace. The news of this
clemency exasperated the Utrigurs; Sandichl sent envoys to remonstrate, but the gifts and soft
words of Justinian appeased their resentment.
A great invasion of the Cotrigur Huns, under Zabergan, took place in the last months
of 558. The real motive, as Agathias remarks, was the
greed of an uncivilized barbarian, though Zabergan cloaked it with the complaint that the Emperor had been friendly with Sandichl, the king of the Utrigur Huns. The invader crossed the frozen Danube, and, passing unopposed through
Scythia and Moesia, entered Thrace, where he divided his hordes into three
armies. One was sent westward to Greece, to ravage the unprotected country, the
second was sent into the Thracian Chersonese to capture the towns of Aphrodisias, Theseus, Ciberis,
Sestos, and the ugly little Gallipolis, which belied its name, and to seize
ships and cross to Abydos; the third army, consisting of seven thousand
cavalry, marched under Zabergan himself to
Constantinople.
The terrible ravages and cruelties committed by the third
and main body are thus described by the contemporary writer Agathias:
"As no resistance was offered to their course, they
overran and plundered everything mercilessly, obtaining a great booty and large
numbers of captives. Among the rest, well-born women of chaste life were most
cruelly carried off to undergo the worst of all misfortunes, and minister to
the unbridled lust of the barbarians; some who in early youth had renounced
marriage and the cares and pleasures of this life, and had immured themselves
in some religious retreat, deeming it of the highest importance to be free from
cohabitation with men, were dragged from the chambers of their virginity and
violated. Many married women who happened to be pregnant were dragged away, and
when their hour was come brought forth children on the march, unable to conceal
their throes, or to take up and swaddle the new-born babes; they were hauled
along, in spite of all, hardly allowed even time to suffer, and the wretched infants
were left where they fell, a prey for dogs and birds, as though this were the
purpose of their appearance in the world.
"To such a pass had the Roman Empire come that, even
within the precincts of the districts surrounding the imperial city, a very
small number of barbarians committed such enormities. Their audacity went so
far as to pass the long walls and approach the inner fortifications. For time
and neglect had in many places dilapidated the great wall, and other parts were
easily thrown down by the barbarians, as there was nought to repel them—no
military garrison, no engines of defense, nor persons
to employ such. Not even the bark of a dog was to be heard; the wall was less
efficiently protected than a pig-sty or sheep-cot.
For the Roman armies had not continued so numerous as in the days of ancient
Emperors, but had dwindled to a small number, and no longer were sufficient for
the size of the State. The whole force should have been six hundred and
forty-five thousand fighting men, but actually it hardly amounted to one
hundred and fifty thousand. And of these, some were in Italy, others in Africa,
others in Spain, others in Colchis, others at Alexandria and in the Thebaid, a few on the Persian frontier (where only a few
were needed on account of the peace)."
The Huns encamped at Melantias, a
village on the small river Athyras, which flows into
the Propontis. Their proximity created a panic in
Constantinople, whose inhabitants saw imminent the horrors of sieges,
conflagrations, and famine. The terror was not confined to the lower classes;
the nobles trembled in their palaces, the Emperor was alarmed on his throne.
All the treasures of the churches, which were scattered in the tract of country
included between the Euxine and the Golden Horn, were either carted into the
city or shipped to the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus.
The undisciplined corps of the Scholarian guards, ignorant
of real warfare, who were supposed to defend the gates, did not inspire the
citizens with much confidence.
On this critical occasion Justinian appealed to his veteran
general Belisarius to save the seat of empire. In spite of his years and
feebleness Belisarius put on his helmet and cuirass once more, and he won
greater glory among the men of his time by saving New Rome on the Bosphorus than he had won by recovering Old Rome on the
Tiber. He relied chiefly on a small body of three hundred men who had fought
with him in Italy; the other troops that he mustered knew nothing of war, and
they were more for appearance than for action. The peasants who had fled before
the barbarians from their ravaged homesteads in Thrace accompanied the little
army. He encamped at the village of Chettus, and
employed the peasants in the congenial work of digging a wide trench round the
camp. Spies were sent out to discover the numbers of the enemy, and at night a
large number of beacons were kindled in the plain with the purpose of
misleading the Huns as to the number of the forces sent out against them. For a
while they were misled, but it was soon known that the Roman army was small,
and two thousand cavalry selected by Zabergan rode
forth to annihilate it. The spies informed Belisarius of the enemy's approach,
and he made a skilful disposition of his troops. He concealed two hundred
peltasts and javelin-men in the woods on either side of the plain, close to the
place where he expected the attack of the barbarians; the ambuscaders, at a
given signal, were to shower their missiles on the hostile ranks. The object of
this was to compel the lines of the enemy to close in, in order to avoid the
javelins on the flank, and thus to render their superior numbers useless
through inability to deploy. Belisarius himself headed the rest of the army; in
the rear followed the rustics, who were not to engage in the battle, but were
to accompany it with loud shouts and cause a clatter with wooden beams, which
they carried for that purpose.
All fell out as Belisarius had planned. The Huns, pressed
by the peltasts, thronged together, and were hindered both from using their
bows and arrows with effect, and from circumventing the Roman wings. The noise
of the rustics in the rear, combined with the attack on the flanks, gave the
foe the impression that the Roman army was immense, and that they were
being-surrounded; clouds of dust obscured the real situation, and the
barbarians turned and fled. Four hundred perished before they reached their
camp at Melantias, while not a single Roman was
mortally wounded. The camp was immediately abandoned, and all the Huns hurried
away, imagining that the victors were still on their track. But by the
Emperor's orders Belisarius did not pursue them.
We must now follow the fortunes of the Hunnic troops who
were sent against the Chersonese. Germanus, the son of Dorotheus,
a native of Prima Justiniana, had been appointed some
time previously commandant in that peninsula, and he now proved himself a
capable officer. As the Huns could make no breach in the great wall, which shut
in the peninsula, and was skillfully defended by the
dispositions of Germanus, they resorted to the expedient of manufacturing boats
of reeds fastened together in sheaves; each boat was large
enough to hold four men; one hundred and fifty were constructed, and six
hundred fully armed soldiers embarked secretly in the bay of Aenus (near the mouth of the Hebrus),
in order to land on the south-western coast of the Chersonese. Germanus learned
the news of their enterprise with delight, and immediately manned twenty
galleys with armed men.
The armament of reed-built boats was easily annihilated,
not a single barbarian escaping. This success was followed up by an excursion
of the Romans from the wall against the army of the dispirited besiegers; the
latter abandoned their enterprise and joined Zabergan,
who was also retreating after the defeat at Chettus.
Soon after this the other division of the Huns, which had
been sent in the direction of Greece, returned without having achieved any
signal success. They had not penetrated farther than Thermopylae, where the
garrison of the fort that commanded the pass prevented their advance.
Thus, although Thrace, and presumably also Macedonia and
Thessaly, suffered terribly from this invasion, Zabergan was unsuccessful in all three points of attack, owing to the ability of
Belisarius, Germanus, and the garrison of Thermopylae. Justinian redeemed the
captives for a considerable sum of money, and the Cotrigurs retreated beyond the Danube. But the wily Emperor laid a trap for their
destruction. He despatched a characteristic letter to Sandichl,
the friendly king of the Utrigurs, whose friendship
he had cultivated by periodical presents of money. He informed Sandichl that the Cotrigurs had
invaded Thrace and carried off all the gold that was destined to enrich the
treasury of the Utriguric monarch. "It would
have been easy for us", ran the imperial letter, "to have destroyed
them utterly, or at least to have sent them empty away. But we did neither one
thing nor the other, because we wished to test your sentiments. For if you are
really valiant and wise, and not disposed to tolerate the appropriation by
others of what belongs to you, you are not losers; for you have nothing to do
but punish the enemy and receive from them your money at the sword's point, as
though we had sent it to you by their hands". The Emperor further
threatened that, if Sandichl proved himself craven
enough to let the insult pass, he would transfer his amity to the Cotrigurs. The letter had the desired effect; the seeds of
discord were sown; the Utrigurs were stirred up
against their neighbors, and a series of ceaseless
hostilities wasted the strength of the two nations.
After the repulse of the Huns, Belisarius lived in high honor at Constantinople, but was perhaps an object of
suspicion to Justinian. A conspiracy to murder the Emperor was discovered in
November 562, and one of the names mentioned by a culprit who confessed was
that of the general, now nearly seventy years old. His age did not serve to
acquit him of treasonable designs, and he remained in disgrace for eight
months, until July 563, when he was restored to favor.
The great Patrician died in March 565,2 his wife, Antonina, who had already
passed the age of eighty, surviving him; but his riches passed to Justinian,
who died in the following November.
CHAPTER XI
JUSTINIAN’S CAESAROPAPISM
The absolutism of Justinian extended to the ecclesiastical
world, and in church as well as in state history he occupies a position of
ecumenical importance. He was a sort of imperial pontiff, and this
Caesaropapism, as it has been called, represents the fulfilment of the policy
which Constantius tried and failed to realize.
Justinian's ecclesiastical policy rested on his support of
the council of Chalcedon, and thus accorded in principle with the policy by
which his uncle Justin had restored unity to Christendom. But this unity was
only a unity of the western Church with the chief Church in the East; whereas
the East itself was divided. The monophysites were a
large and important body, and the Emperor was not content not to make an effort
to reconcile this difference, especially as the Empress Theodora was an
adherent of the heretical creed. His object was to secure a unity in the
Church, which should exclude all sectarianism, and embrace both East and West.
Consequently he did not rest in the policy of his uncle Justin; he tried to
accomplish what Zeno and Anastasius had failed to accomplish, a conciliation of
the Chalcedonians and monophysites.
One of his first acts was to deal a final blow to paganism.
He shut up the philosophical schools at Athens, with which Theodosius II had
not interfered when he founded the university of Constantinople. The abolition
of the Athenian university has two aspects. In the first place, it was the last
blow dealt by Christianity to the ancient philosophers and their doctrines, and
was one of the acts which mark the reign of Justinian as the terminus of the
ancient world. In the second place, it was a measure in which Justinian's
design of establishing a unity of belief and thought in the Empire was
manifested; and it is to be taken closely with the law that pagans and
heretical Christians were not to hold office in either the civil service or the
army. His general principle is laid down clearly in a constitution (published
shortly before his uncle's death): “All will be able to perceive that from
those who do not worship God rightly, human goods also are withheld”,—a most
concise expression of religious intolerance. It may be observed that in this
constitution the Manichaeans are mentioned with special acrimony, and rendered
liable to the extreme penalties of the law. It was the instinct of
Christianity, which was essentially monistic, though not with Semitic monism,
to fight against all forms of dualism as the most odious kind of heresy.
The monophysites held a peculiar
position. They were very numerous, and they were supported by the sympathy of
the Empress Theodora, who shared their creed. Justinian considered it an
important political object to unite them with the orthodox Church, and it was a
theological problem to accomplish this—to make concessions to the heretics
without abandoning the basis of Chalcedon.
Justinian might have carried this out in the East without
much difficulty, if he had been content to sacrifice union with the western
Church. But that would have been to undo what Justin had done and he himself
had confirmed; and the union of the eastern and western Churches was of primary
importance for the restorer of Roman rule in Italy and Africa. His political
designs exercised a perceptible control on his ecclesiastical measures.
This was the dilemma that beset every Roman Emperor—quite
apart from his personal opinions—ever since the council of Chalcedon. If he
chose to attempt to establish unity in the East, he must sacrifice unity with
the West, as Zeno and Anastasius had done. If he chose to seek unity with the
West, like Justin, he must be satisfied to see his dominions distracted by the
bitter opposition of synodites and monophysites. The imperial throne shared by the orthodox
Justinian and the Eutychian Theodora was symbolic of the division of the Empire
in the matter of theological beliefs.
Justinian’s achievement was to overcome this dilemma. He
was powerful enough to carry a measure which tended to unity by modifying the
synod of Chalcedon without breaking with the Church of Rome.
Apart from their personal opinions—which, while we admit
that they co-operated, we must set aside in order to observe the influence of
circumstances—the policies of Zeno, Anastasius, and Justin in regard to this
problem were natural. To Zeno and Anastasius, who had no thought of recovering
power in Italy, the opposition of the bishop of Rome was a matter of smaller
importance than division in the Empire. Justin’s policy was naturally
anti-monophysitic, because it was a reaction against Anastasius; and such a
policy implied a renewal of relations with Rome. Justinian’s intervention in
the political world of western Europe altered the position of the bishop of
Rome, and in the fifth Council of Constantinople the Emperor exercised an
unprecedented authority, which would have pleased Constantius II.
In 536 AD, by the influence of Theodora, Anthimus, a man of monophysitic opinions, was appointed
Patriarch of Constantinople. In the following year Pope Agapetus visited that city on political business, to treat for peace on behalf of Theodabad; it was the second time that an Ostrogothic king
had despatched a Pope on a message to an Emperor. Agapetus Succeeded in obtaining the deposition of Anthimus,
and the election of an orthodox successor, Mennas.
That Justinian was not aware of the real opinions of Anthimus,
before Agapetus unveiled his heterodoxy, is unlikely,
but the supporter of orthodoxy could not refuse to oppose him, once it was made
public, and that by the bishop of Rome. Dante represents Justinian as
originally holding monophysitic opinions, and owing his conversion to Agapetus.
The controversy of the “three articles”, a long chapter in
the ecclesiastical history of the sixth century, began in 544, and lasted for
eight years. We need not follow its details, but the elements that were
involved in it as well as its consequences must be briefly explained. Three
points to be noticed are—(1) that it was externally connected with an Origenistic controversy which had disturbed Palestine for
some years past; (2) that the difficulty of concluding the question depended on
the wavering position of Pope Vigilius; (3) that
Justinian's desire to carry his point was at first quickened by the
monophysitic leanings of his consort, who died before the dispute was decided.
At Justinian’s desire the Patriarch Mennas held a local synod, at which the writings of Origen were condemned. Theodore Ascidas, bishop of Caesarea, a monophysite who believed in the Origenistic theology, did not
oppose this sentence, but made a fruitful suggestion to Justinian, of which the
apparently exclusive aim was to reunite the monophysites,
but which really contained a blow at a prominent opponent of Origen’s methods,
Theodore of Mopsuestia. The import of this suggestion
was that what really repelled the monophysites was
not any point of doctrine, but the countenance given by the council of
Chalcedon to certain Nestorians.
Accordingly in 544 Justinian promulgated an edict, wherein
the Three Articles, which gave the name to the controversy, were enunciated—(1)
Theodore of Mopsuestia and his works were condemned;
(2) certain writings of Theodoret against Cyril were
condemned; and (3) a letter of Ibas, addressed to a
Persian and censuring Cyril, was condemned. The council of Chalcedon had
expressly acknowledged the orthodoxy of these writings and their authors, and
thus the authority of that council seemed called in question, though the edict
expressly professed to respect it.
The bishops of the East, including Mennas,
signed the edict; but Mennas made his adhesion
conditional on the approval of the bishop of Rome, and it is just the attitude
of the bishop of Rome that lends an interest to the controversy.
Vigilius had been elevated to
the papal see of Rome under circumstances which appear at least
unusual. He was at Constantinople when Agapetus died in 537, and his election rested on the support of Theodora, with whom he
is said to have made a sort of bargain not to act against the monophysite Anthimus, the deposed
Patriarch. Before he arrived at Rome, Silverius had
been elected Pope in Italy, and the deposition and banishment of the latter, on
the charge of treason, by Belisarius, give room for suspicion that corrupt
dealings were practiced for the benefit of Vigilius.
When Vigilius was called upon to
sign the edict of the “three articles” he felt himself in a dilemma. The
western Church, especially the Church of Africa, cried out loudly against the
document, while Vigilius felt himself under
obligations to Theodora and the Emperor. A synod at Carthage went so far as to
excommunicate the Pope (549).
At first he refused to sign. When he was at Rome, at a safe
distance from the Caesar-Pope, resistance did not seem hard. But Justinian
summoned him to Constantinople, where he remained until 554. During this time
he wavered between the two forces in whose conflict he was involved—the ecclesiastical
opinion of the West and the imperial authority. The latter finally conquered,
but not until the Pope had been condemned in the fifth general Council, held at
Constantinople in 553, after which he retracted his condemnation of the
articles, attributing it to the arts of the devil.
The fifth general Council, it should be observed, has an
importance beyond the rather trivial subjects, discussed. Its basis, its
agenda, was an edict drawn up by the Emperor; it adopted theological tenets
formulated by the Emperor. This is the most characteristic manifestation of Justinianean Caesaropapism.
The election of Pelagius as the successor of Vigilius to the see of Rome is noteworthy, because the
Roman Emperor exercised the right of confirming the election, which had
belonged to the Ostrogothic monarch. This right gave Justinian an
ecclesiastical power of European extent, and introduced an important theory
into Christendom. “According to the Liber Diurnus (a
collection of forms which represents the state of things in those days or
shortly after), the death of a Roman bishop was to be notified to the exarch of
Ravenna; the successor was to be chosen by the clergy, the nobles of Rome, the
soldiery, and the citizens; and the ratification of the election was to be requested
in very submissive terms both of the Emperor and of his deputy the exarch”.
Pelagius upheld the three articles of the council, but the
unity of the East and the consent of the Pope were purchased at the expense of
the unity of the West. Milan and Aquileia would know nothing of the fifth
Council, and although the invasion of the Lombards soon drove Milan into the
arms of Rome, the see of Aquileia and the bishop of Istria seceded from the
Roman Church for more than a hundred and forty years.
In Egypt monophysitism was
ineradicable. Alexandria “the Great” was a scene of continual religious
quarrels between the Eutychians and the Melchites, as they called the orthodox
Catholics. In Syria monophysitism continued under the
name of Jacobitism—a name derived from its propagator in the sixth century,
Jacob al Baradai, a travelling monk.
The Armenian Church also adopted the Eutychian heresy, and
in the ultra-Eutychian form of aphthartodocetism, the
doctrine that Christ's body was incorruptible. It is curious that the same
cause favoured the survival of the two opposite doctrines, Eutychianism and Nestorianism, in Armenia and Persia respectively. The Persian government
tolerated Nestorian Christianity in its dominions, and looked with favour on a
monophysitic Armenian Church, because both creeds were opposed to the State
religion of Byzantium.
I have mentioned aphthartodocetism.
It obtained a certain notoriety in the last years of Justinian's reign, for the
old Emperor adopted the doctrine himself, and enforced it on his subjects by an
edict. His death cut short the full execution his last and least Caesaropapistic undertaking.
Among his acts of ecclesiastical autocracy we must mention
the edict which raised the see of Prima Justiniana,
in his own native province of Dacia Mediterranea, to
the rank of an archbishopric (535 ad).
“Desiring”, this document begins, “to increase in many and divers ways our
native land, in which God first granted us to come into this world, which He
himself founded, we wish to augment it and make it very great in ecclesiastical
rank”. This decree was confirmed in another decree ten years later (545 ad). I do not
consider it justifiable to say, as ecclesiastical historians sometimes do, that
Justinian desired to found a sixth patriarchate; on the contrary, the new
archbishop, as I understand the second edict, was to depend on the Pope of
Rome, and to hold the same position, for example, as the archbishop of Ravenna.
In regard to the missionary activity which Justinian
encouraged for the conversion of heathen nations, I cannot do better than quote
the following little-known account of the conversion of the Nobadae:
“Among the clergy in attendance on the Patriarch Theodosius
was a proselyte named Julianus, an old man of great worth, who conceived an
earnest spiritual desire to Christianize the wandering people who dwell on the
eastern borders of the Thebais beyond Egypt, and who
are not only not subject to the authority of the Roman Empire, but even receive
a subsidy on condition that they do not enter nor pillage Egypt. The blessed
Julianus, therefore, being full of anxiety for this people, went and spoke
about them to the late Queen Theodora, in the hope of awakening in her a
similar desire for their conversion; and as the queen was fervent in zeal for
God, she received the proposal with joy, and promised to do everything in her
power for the conversion of these tribes from the errors of idolatry. In her
joy, therefore, she informed the victorious King Justinian of the purposed
undertaking, and promised and anxiously desired to send the blessed Julian
thither. But when the king [Emperor] heard that the person she intended to send
was opposed to the council of Chalcedon, he was not pleased, and determined to
write to the bishops of his own side in the Thebais,
with orders for them to proceed thither and instruct the Nobadae,
and plant among them the name of synod. And as he entered upon the matter with
great zeal, he sent thither, without a moment’s delay, ambassadors with gold
and baptismal robes, and gifts of honor for the king
of that people, and letters for the duke of the Thebais,
enjoining him to take every care of the embassy and escort them to the
territories of the Nobadae. When, however, the queen
learnt these things, she quickly, with much cunning, wrote letters to the duke
of the Thebais, and sent a mandatory of her court to
carry them to him; and which were as follows: ‘Inasmuch as both his majesty and
myself have purposed to send an embassy to the people of the Nobadae, and I am now dispatching a blessed man named
Julian; and further my will is that my ambassador should arrive at the
aforesaid people before his majesty’s; be warned, that if you permit his
ambassador to arrive there before mine, and do not hinder him by various
pretexts until mine shall have reached you and shall have passed through your
province and arrived at his destination, your life shall answer for it; for I
shall immediately send and take off your head’. Soon after the receipt of this
letter the king’s ambassador also came, and the duke said to him: ‘You must
wait a little while we look out and procure beasts of burden and men who know
the deserts, and then you will be able to proceed’. And thus he delayed him
until the arrival of the merciful queen’s embassy, who found horses and guides
in waiting, and the same day, without loss of time, under a show of doing it by
violence, they laid hands upon him, and were the first to proceed. As for the
duke, he made his excuses to the king’s ambassador, saying: ‘Lo! when I had made
my preparations and was desirous of sending you onward, ambassadors from the
queen arrived and fell upon me with violence, and took away the beasts of
burden I had got ready, and have passed onward; and I am too well acquainted
with the fear in which the queen is held to venture to oppose them. But abide
still with me until I can make fresh preparations for you, and then you also
shall go in peace’. And when he heard these things he rent his garments, and
threatened him terribly and reviled him; and after some time he also was able
to proceed, and followed the other’s track without being aware of the fraud
which had been practiced upon him”.
“The blessed Julian meanwhile and the ambassadors who
accompanied him had arrived at the confines of the Nobadae,
whence they sent to the king and his princes informing him of their coming;
upon which an armed escort set out, who received them joyfully, and brought
them into their land unto the king. And he too received them with pleasure, and
her majesty's letter was presented and read to him, and the purport of it
explained. They accepted also the magnificent honours sent them, and the
numerous baptismal robes, and everything else richly provided for their use.
And immediately with joy they yielded themselves up and utterly abjured the
errors of their forefathers, and confessed the God of the Christians, saying,
‘He is the one true God, and there is no other beside Him’. And after Julian
had given them much instruction, and taught them, he further told them about
the council of Chalcedon, saying that inasmuch as certain disputes had sprung
up among Christians touching the faith, and the blessed Theodosius being
required to receive the council and having refused was ejected by the king
[Emperor] from his throne, whereas the queen received him and rejoiced in him
because he stood firm in the right faith and left his throne for its sake, on
this account her majesty has sent us to you, that ye also may walk in the ways
of Pope Theodosius, and stand in his faith and imitate his constancy. And
moreover the king has sent unto you ambassadors, who are already on their way,
in our footsteps”.
The Emperor’s emissaries arrived soon afterwards, and were
dismissed by the king of the Nobadae, who told them
that if his people embraced Christianity at all it would be the doctrine of the
holy Theodosius of Alexandria, and not the ‘wicked faith’ of the Emperor.
In his own dominions too the activity of Christian
missionaries was necessary, for in the devious recesses of Asia Minor there
were many spots, pagi,
where heathenism survived. It is remarkable that for the conversion of his
heathen subjects Justinian employed a monophysitic priest, John of Ephesus, who
afterwards wrote an ecclesiastical history in Syriac from the monophysitic
point of view. We shall see how the monophysites were
persecuted by a zealous Patriarch and an unwise Emperor after Justinian’s death.
Towards the close of the century, when the heresy was almost exterminated from
the Empire, it was revived, as has been already mentioned, by one Jacob al Baradai, who, dressed as a beggar—hence his name “the
Ragged”—travelled about in the provinces of Syria and Mesopotamia and organized
anew the monophysitic Church. To the renascent monophysites was attached the name of the second founder of the sect; they were called Jacobites.
CHAPTER XII
THE SLAVS
In one respect the history of Byzantium, as the capital of
the Roman world, differed little from its history as a Greek republic. Both as
the mercantile commonwealth and as the imperial city, it was exposed, with its
adjoining territory, to the hostilities of the barbarians of various races who
infested the wild and ill-known lands of the Balkan mountains or dwelled on the
shores of the Danube. In fact, Polybius’ remarks on the favourable site of
Byzantium seawards and its unfavourable aspect landwards hold good of its
subsequent experiences, and the following passage might be taken as a short
summary of one side of Byzantine history:
“As Thrace surrounds the territory of the Byzantines on all
sides, reaching from sea to sea, they are involved in an endless and
troublesome war against the Thracians, for it is not feasible, by making
preparations on a grand scale and winning one decisive victory over them, to
get rid once for all of their hostilities; the barbarous nations and dynasts
are too numerous. If they overcome one, three more worse than the first arise and
advance against their country. Nor can they gain any advantage by submitting to
pay tribute and making definite contracts; for if they make any concession to
one prince, such a concession raises up against them five times as many foes.
For these reasons they are involved in a neverending and troublesome war. For what is more dangerous than a bad neighbour, and what
more dreadful than a war with barbarians? And besides the other evils that
attend on war, they have to undergo (to speak poetically) a sort of Tantalean punishment, for when they have diligently tilled
their land, which is very fertile, and have been rewarded by the production of
an abundant and surpassingly fine crop, then come the barbarians, and
having reaped part of the fruits to carry off with them, destroy what they
cannot take away. The Byzantines can only murmur indignantly, and endure”.
This passage might have been written of the depredations of
the Huns, the Ostrogoths, the Avars, or the Slaves.
Of these four peoples, the first three were only comets of
ruin in the Balkan peninsula, while the Slavonic peoples, to whose early
history this chapter is devoted, probably began to filter into the provinces of
Illyricum and Thrace as settlers before the invasions of Attila, and in later
times pouring in as formidable invaders, gradually converted those provinces
into Slavonic principalities, which, according to the tide of war, were
sometimes dependent on, sometimes independent of, the government of
Constantinople.
To understand the history of the Haemus countries, the
extension of the Slavonic races there, and the campaigns of the Roman armies
against the invaders, a general notion of the very difficult and still
imperfectly explored geography of Thrace is indispensable.
We may consider Mount Vitos, and
the town of Sardica, now Sofia, which lies at its
base as the central point of the peninsula. Rising in the shape of an immense
cone to a height of 2300 metres, Vitos affords to the
climber who ascends it a splendid view of the various complicated mountain
chains which diversify the surrounding lands—a view which has been pronounced
finer than that at Tempe or that at Vodena. In the
group of which this mountain and another named Ryl,
to southward, are the highest peaks, two rivers of the lower Danube system, the Oescus (Isker) and the Nisava have their sources, as well as the two chief rivers
of the Aegean system, the Hebrus (Maritsa) and the Strymon (Struma).
From this central region stretches in a south-easterly
direction the double chain of Rhodope, cleft in twain by the valley of the Nestos (Mesta). The easterly range, Rhodope proper, forms
the western boundary of the great plain of Thrace, while the range of Orbelos separates the Nestos’
valley from the Strymon valley.
The great Haemus or Balkan chain which runs from east to
west is also double, like Rhodope, but is not in the same way divided by a
large river. The Haemus’ mountains begin near the sources of the Timacus and Margus, from which
they stretch to the shores of the Euxine. To a traveler approaching them from the northern or Danubian side
they do not present an impressive appearance, for the ascent is very gradual;
plateau rises above plateau, or the transition is accomplished by gentle
slopes, and the height of the highest parts is lost by the number of
intervening degrees. But on the southern side the descent is precipitous, and
the aspect is imposing and sublime. This capital difference between the two
sides of the Haemus range is closely connected with the existence of the second
and lower parallel range, called the Sredna Gora,
which runs through Roumelia (region
of S. Bulgaria, between the Balkan and Rhodope)
from Sofia to Sliven. It seems as if a convulsion of the earth had cloven
asunder an original and large chain by a sudden rent, which gave its abrupt and
sheer character to the southern side of the Haemus mountains, and interrupted
the gradual incline upwards from the low plain of Thrace.
The important chain of Sredna Gora, which is often confounded with the northern chain of Haemus, is divided
into three parts, which, following Hochstetter, we
may call the Karadza Dagh,
the Sredna Gora, and the Ichtimaner.
The Karadza Dagh mountains
are the most easterly, and are separated from Sredna Gora by the river Strema (a tributary of the
Maritsa), while the valley of the Tundza (Tainaros),
with its fields of roses and pleasantly situated towns, divides it from Mount
Haemus. Sredna Gora reaches a greater height than the
mountains to east or to west, and is separated by the river Topolnitsa from the most westerly portion, the Ichtimaner mountains, which form a sort of transition connecting the Balkan system with
the Rhodope system, whilst at the same time they are the watershed between the
tributaries of the Hebrus and those of the Danube. It
is in this range too that the important pass of Succi is situated, through
which the road led from Constantinople to Singidunum,
Sirmium, and Italy.
The river Isker divides the
Balkan chain into a western and an eastern half. Of the western mountains,
which command a view of the middle Danube, we need only mention the strange
region which Kanitz, the Austrian traveller,
discovered near the fort of Belgradcik. “Gigantic
pillars of dark red sandstone, crowned by groups of trees, rise in fantastic
shapes to heights above 200 metres, and, separated by rivulets and surrounded
by luxuriant green, they form remarkable groups and alleys, as it were a city
changed to stone, with towers, burgs, houses, bridges, obelisks, and ships, men
and beasts”.
In the central part of the eastern Haemus mountains is the
now celebrated pass of Sipka, which connects the
valley of the Tundza with the valley of the Jantra (Jatrus), and is the chief
route from Thrace into Lower Moesia. Between this spot and the pass of Sliven
farther east extend the wildest and most impervious regions of the Balkans,
regions which have always been the favorite homes of scamars and klephts, who could defy the justice of
civilization in thick forests and inaccessible ravines—regions echoing with the
wild songs and romances of outlaw life. Beyond the pass of the Iron Gates
(Demir Kapu), connecting Sliven with Trnovo, the range splits itself into three prongs; the
north prong touching the river of the Great Kamcija,
the middle touching the meeting of the Great and the Little Kamcija,
and the southern touching the sea. In this part there are three passes, one of
which is reached from Sliven, the other two from Karnabad.
The east side of the great Thracian plain is bounded by the Strandza range, which separates it from the Euxine,
and throws out in a south-westerly direction the Tekir Dagh, which stretches along the west of the Propontis, shooting into the Thracian Chersonese and
extending along the north Aegean coast as far as the Strymon.
The Thracian plain is a flat wilderness, only good for poor pasture.
The oldest inhabitants, of whose existence in the peninsula
we know, were a branch of the Indo-European family, which is generally called
the Thraco-Illyrian branch, falling as it does into
two main divisions, the Thracian and the Illyrian. The Thracians occupied the
eastern, the Illyrians the western side of the peninsula, the boundary between
them being roughly the courses of the Drave and the Strymon.
Any descendants of the Thracians who still survive are to be found among the Roumanians, while the Albanians represent the Illyrians and
Epirotes. The Epirotes stood in much the same relation to the Illyrians as the
Macedonians stood to the Thracians. Of the numerous Thracian tribes (Odrysians, Triballi, Getae, Mysians, Bessi, etc.), the Bessi or Satri, in the region of Rhodope, remained longest a
corporate nation in the presence of Roman influences; they were converted to
Christianity in the fourth century, and in the fifth century they still held
the church service in their own tongue. The Noropians,
a subdivision of the Paeonians, whose lake dwellings are described by
Herodotus, deserve mention, because the name survived in the Middle Ages (nerop'ch, merop'ch) as the name
of a class of serfs in the Serbian kingdom. Of the Illyrian tribes the most
important were the Autariats, Dardanians, Dalmatians,
Istrians, Liburnians. As to the Thracian and Illyrian languages, a general but
vague idea can be formed of them by the help of modern Albanese, whence
Dalmatia has been explained to mean “shepherd land”; Skodra,
“hill”; Bora, “snow” (a mountain in Macedonia); Bessi,
“the faithful” (originally the name of priests); Dardania,
“land of pears”, etc. The difficulty experienced by the Romans in subduing and
incorporating in their Empire all these brave mountain tribes is well known.
It must be clearly understood that Latin became the general
language of the peninsula when the Roman conquests were consolidated, except on
the south and east coastlines of the Aegean, Propontis,
and Euxine, where the towns, many of them Greek colonies and all long familiar
with Greek, continued to speak that language. That Latin was the language of
the greater part of the peninsula there are many proofs. Priscus tells us
expressly, in speaking of his expedition to the country of the Huns, that Latin
was the language everywhere. The bishops of Marcianopolis used Latin in their correspondence with the council of Chalcedon. At the end of
the sixth century words used by a peasant are recorded, which are the first
trace of the Roumanian language, which developed in
these regions and was born of the union of Latin with old Thracian. The Emperor
Justinian, a native of Dardania, speaks of Latin as
his own language.
We need not discuss here the wild theories, resting chiefly
on accidental similarity of names which may be made to prove anything, that
Slavonic races dwelled along with the Thraco-Illyrian
from time immemorial; they have been refuted by Jiricek.
The pedantic Byzantine custom of calling contemporary peoples by the name of
ancient peoples who had dwelt in the same lands led to a misunderstanding, and
originated the idea that the Slavonic races were autochthonous.
But if this theory assigns to the presence of the Slaves a
too early period, we must beware of falling into the opposite mistake of
setting their advent too late. The arguments of Drinov,
which are accepted by the historian of the Bulgarians, make it possible that
the infiltration of Slavonic elements into the cis-Danubian lands began about 300 ad,
before the so-called wandering of the nations.
It is probable enough that there were Slaves in the great
Dacian kingdom of Decebalus, which was subverted by
Trajan. At all events, the Roman occupation of Dacia beyond the Danube for a
century and a half between Trajan and Aurelian, left its traces in that
country, and also among Slavonic races; for Trajan or Trojan figured
prominently in Slavonic legend as the deliverer from the Dacian oppressor, and
was even deified. “Bulgarian songs at the present day celebrate the Tzar
Trojan, the lord of inexhaustible treasures, for whom burning gold and pure
silver flow from seventy wells”. Slavonic tradition called the Romans Vlachians, and the first appearance of the Vlachians beyond the Danube was long remembered.
The Slaves doubtless played a considerable part in the
frontier wars of the third century, but whether the Carpi, whom Galerius settled along with the Bastarnae in the provinces of Moesia and Thrace (298) were a Slavonic race, as some
authorities believe, we cannot be certain. It is possible, however, that Slaves
formed part of the large mass of barbarians, 200,000, to whom the Emperor Carus assigned habitations in the peninsula; and there are
certainly distinct traces of the existence of Slavonic communities in
itineraries composed in the fourth century. There were many generals of
Slavonic origin in Roman service in the fifth century, and in the sixth century
Procopius has preserved to us many names of Slavonic towns.
We are then, I think, justified in assuming that in the
fifth century there was a considerable Slavonic element in the lands south of
the Ister, holding the position of Roman coloni.
They formed a layer of population which would give security and permanence to the
settlements of future invaders of kindred race. And here we touch upon what
seems a strong confirmation of the conclusion to which stray vestiges lead us,
regarding an early Slavonic colonization. The Ostrogoths, who invaded and
settled in Italy, held but there but a short time; the duration of Lombard
influence in Italy
was longer, but not long; the Vandals were soon
dislodged from Africa. On the other hand, the Franks held permanent sway in the
lands in which they settled, just as Slavonic nations still dominate the
countries between the Adriatic and the Euxine. Now the main difference between
the conquest of Gaul by the Franks and the conquest of Italy by the Ostrogoths
was, that the former had been preceded by centuries of gradual infiltration of
Frank elements in the countries to the west of the Ehine,
whereas for Theodoric there was no such basis on which to consolidate a Gothic
kingdom. The natural induction is that the cause whose presence secured the
permanence of the Frank kingdom in Gaul, and whose absence facilitated the
disappearance of the Gothic race from Italy, co-operated to render permanent
the Slavonic conquests. This induction, of course, is not strict; we have not
excluded the possibility of like effects resulting from different causes, and
the case of the Visigoths in Spain is an obvious, though explicable, exception.
But the fact that we have distinct traces of early Slavonic settlements
supplements the defect of the a priori induction. The circumstance that there
is no direct mention of such settlements by writers of the time can have little
weight in the opposite scale; such things often escape the notice of
contemporaries.
The great political characteristic of the Slavonic races
was their independence, in which they resembled the Arabs. They could not
endure the idea of a monarch, and the communes, independent of, and constantly
at discord with, one another, united only in the presence of a dangerous enemy.
Owing to this characteristic their invasions cannot have been efficiently organized,
and an able general should have been able to cut them off in detachments. The
family, governed and represented by the oldest member, was the unit of the
commune or tribe; the chiefs of the community, whose territory was called
a zupa,
were selected from certain leading families which thus formed an aristocracy.
The character of the Slaves is described by a Greek Emperor
as artless and hospitable; but it was often, no doubt, the artlessness of a
heathen barbarian. They practised both agriculture and pasture. Physically they
were tall and strong, and of blond complexion. Women occupied an honorable position, and the patriarchal character of their
social life, by which the family was the proprietor and every individual
belonged to a family, excluded poverty. Only an excommunicated person could be
poor, and therefore to be poor meant to be bad, and was expressed by the same
word. In the sixth century their abodes were wretched hovels, and their chief
food was millet.
The Emperor Maurice, in his treatise on the art of war,
gives us an account of the Slavonic methods of warfare. They were unable to
fight well in regular battle on open ground, and thus they were fain to choose
mountains and morasses, ravines and thickets, in which they could arrange
ambuscades and surprises, and bring into play their experience of forest and
mountain life. In this kind of warfare skill in archery was serviceable, and
they used poisoned arrows. Their weapons in hand-to-hand fight were battle-axes
and battle-mallets. Maurice advises that campaigns against them should be
undertaken in the winter, because then the trees are leafless and the forests
less impenetrable to the view, while the snow betrays the steps of the foe, and
the frozen rivers give no advantage to their swimming powers. It was a common
device of a hard-pressed Slovene to dive into a river and not emerge, breathing
through a reed whose extremity was just above the surface. It required long
experience and sharp eyes to see the end of the reed and detect the fugitive.
The Slaves believed in a supreme God, Svarog,
the lord of lightning, who created the world out of the sand of the sea; in
lesser gods, among whom was reckoned Trajan; and in all sorts of supernatural
beings, good and bad (Bogy and Besy); for instance,
in vlkodlaks or
vampires, from which the modern Greek Vroukolakas is
borrowed, in lake nymphs (judi)
a sort of long-haired mermaids who draw down fishermen entangled in their locks
to the depths below. The most interesting of these beings are the Samovili or Samodivi, who live
and dance in the mountains. “They hasten swiftly through the air; they ride on
earth on stags, using adders as bridles and yellow snakes as girdles. Their
hair is of light color. They are generally hostile to
men, whose black eyes they blind and quaff”, but they are friends of great
heroes, and live with them as sworn sisters.
Until the last years of the fourth century, when the
Visigothic soldiers took up their quarters in the land and exhausted it, the
Balkan peninsula had enjoyed a long peace; and after the final departure of
Alaric for Italy, it was allowed almost forty years of comparative freedom from
the invasions of foes to recover its prosperity. But the rise of the Hunnic
monarchy under Attila in the countries north of the Danube meant that evil days
were in store for it; and the invasions of the barbarian Attila, a scourge far
worse than the raids of Alaric, reduced the plains and valleys of Thrace and
Illyricum to uncultivated and desert solitudes, the inhabitants fleeing to the mountains.
And when the Hunnic empire, that transitory phenomenon which united many
nations loosely for a moment without any real bonds of law or interest, was
dissipated, the races which had belonged to it, Germans and Slaves and Huns,
hovered on the Danube watching their chance of plunder. The chief of these were
the Ostrogoths, who, while they were a check on the Huns and on Germans more
uncivilized than themselves, infested the lands of the Haemus, Illyria, and
Epirus, until in 588 Theodoric, like Alaric, went westwards to a new home. The
departure of the Ostrogoths was like the opening of a sluice; the Slaves and
Bulgarians, whom their presence had kept back, were let loose on the Empire,
and began periodical invasions. It must be noted that, beside the Ostrogoths,
some non-German nations had settled in corners; the Satages and Alans in Lower Moesia, and Huns in the Dobrudza.
I have already mentioned what is known of these invasions
in the reign of Anastasius, and how that Emperor built the Long Wall to protect
the capital. The invasions continued in the reign of Justinian and throughout
the sixth century, but the Bulgarians soon cease to be mentioned, and it
appears probable that they were subjugated by the neighbouring Slaves.
No real opposition was offered to the invasions of the
barbarians, until Mundus the Gepid, who afterwards
assisted in quelling the Nika insurgents, defeated and repelled the Bulgarians
in 530. For the following years, until 534, the Haemus provinces enjoyed
immunity from the plunderers, owing to the ability of Chilbudius,
master of soldiers in Thrace, who was appointed to defend the Danube frontier,
and to the measures which were taken for strengthening the fortifications.
Besides the outer line of strong places on the river, an
inner line of defence was made in 530, connecting Ulpiana and Sardica. But, in 534 the death of Chilbudius in a battle with the Slaves left the frontier
without a capable defender, and the old ravages were renewed. A grand
expedition in 540 penetrated to Greece, but the Peloponnesus was saved by the
fortifications of the isthmus. Cassandrea, however, was taken, and the invaders
crossed from Sestos to the coast of Asia Minor. The havoc wrought in this year
throughout Thrace, Illyricum, and northern Greece was so serious that Justinian
set about making new lines of defence on an extensive scale, which will
presently be described.
Two Slavonic tribes are mentioned at this period, the
Slovenes and the Antai or Wends. They did not differ
from each other in either language or physical traits; both enjoyed kingless
government of a popular nature, both worshipped one God, both were intolerant
of the Greek and oriental conception of fate. Procopius relates that about this
time hostilities arose between the two tribes, and the Slovenes conquered the Antai; but it has been conjectured that this is an
ill-informed foreigner’s account of a totally different transaction, namely the
reduction of the Slavonic tribes by the Bulgarians. However this may be, it is
certain that the Bulgarians (whom Procopius calls Huns), the Slovenes, and the Antai were in the habit of invading the Empire together,
and that some bond must have united the two different races. It is to be
observed, however, that it is the Slaves who are always in the foreground from
this time forth, and that the Bulgarians are almost never mentioned; whence the
reverse relation, namely the conquest of the Bulgarians by the Slaves, might
seem more probable. Those Bulgarians of the sixth century had, it must be
remembered, nothing to do with the foundation of the Bulgarian kingdom, which
took place in the seventh century.
In 546 another Slavonic incursion took place, but on this
occasion Justinian's principle of “barbarian cut barbarian” came into
operation, and they were repulsed by the Heruls. Two
years later the Slaves overran Illyricum with a numerous army, and appeared
before Dyrrhachium, and in 551 a band of three
thousand crossed the Danube unopposed and divided into two parties, of which
one ravaged Thrace and the other Illyricum. Both were victorious over Roman
generals; the maritime city of Toperus was taken; and
the massacres and cruelties committed by the barbarians make the readers of
Procopius shudder. In 552 the Slaves crossed the Danube again, intent on attacking
Thessalonica, but the terror of the name of Germanus, who was then at Sardica preparing for an expedition to Italy, caused them
to abandon the project and invade Dalmatia. At the beginning of Justinian’s
reign Germanus had inflicted such an annihilating defeat on the Antai that the Slaves looked upon him with fear and awe.
The great expedition of Zabergan and the Cotrigur Huns (whom Boesler calls
Bulgarians) in 558 was probably accompanied by Slavonic forces.
It is at this point that the Avars, whose empire
considerably influenced the fortunes of the Slaves, appear on the political
horizon of the West. But as their presence did not affect the Roman Empire
until after the death of Justinian, we may reserve what is to be said of them
for a future chapter.
The wall of Anastasius had been the first step to a system
of fortifications for defending the peninsula. Justinian carried out the idea
on an extensive scale by strengthening old and building new forts in Thrace,
Epirus, Dardania, Macedonia, Thessaly, and southern
Greece.
To protect Thrace there was first of all a line of
fifty-two fortresses along the Danube, of which Securisma (or Securisca) and others were founded by Justinian,
while the rest were strengthened and improved. South of the Danube, in Moesia,
there were twenty-seven strong fortresses. On the Sea of Marmora Rhoedestus was built, a steep and large sea-washed town,
while Perinthus (Heraclea) was provided with new
walls. The walls that hedged in the Thracian Chersonese were restored. Sestos
was made impregnable, and a high tower was erected at Elaius.
Further west Aenus, near the mouth of the Hebrus, was surrounded with walls; while north-westward, in
the regions of Rhodope and the Thracian plain, one hundred and three castles
were restored. Trajanopolis (on Hebrus), Maximianopolis, and Doriscus were secured with new walls; Ballurus was converted
into a fortified town; Philippopolis and Plotinopolis,
on the Hebrus, were restored and strengthened; while Anastasiopolis was secured by a cross wall.
The middle Danube was in the same way lined with castles
and fortified towns, protecting the frontier of Illyricum; the most important
were Singidon (Singidunum,
now Belgrade), Octavum, eight miles to the west, Pincum, Margus, Viminacium, Capus, and Novae. In Dardania,
Justinian’s native province, eight new castles were built, and sixty-one of
older date restored. When invaders had penetrated this second line of
fortresses they entered Macedonia, where a third system of strong defenses obstructed their path. We are told that forty-six
forts and towers were restored or built in this district. Among those which
were restored may be mentioned Cassandrea, which had been taken by the
Slovenes, and among those which were newly built we may note Artemisium in the neighborhoods of Thessalonica.
From Macedonia an invader might pass either southwards into
Thessaly or westwards into Epirus. In Thessaly the fortified towns of Demetrias (the “fetter of Greece”), Thebae,
Pharsalus, Metropolis, Gomphi, and Tricca formed a line of works across the country. The walls
of Larissa were restored by Justinian, and new towns, Centauropolis,
on Mount Pelion, Eurymene, and Caesarea (probably
new), testified to the Emperor’s anxiety to protect his subjects. If an enemy
wished to proceed into Greece, supposing that he had succeeded in entering the
Thessalian plains, it was necessary for him to overpower or elude the garrison
of two thousand men who were stationed in the fortresses that guarded the
memorable defile of Thermopylae. These fortresses were restored and
strengthened, the walls were made higher and more solid, the bastions and
battlements were doubled, and cisterns were provided for the use of the
garrison. The town of Heraclea, not far from Thermopylae, was also the
object of imperial solicitude; the Euripus was protected by castles; the walls
of Plataea, Athens, and Corinth were renewed, and the wall across the isthmus
was solidified and improved by watch-towers. If, on the other hand, the foe
turned his course westward, Justinian had secured those regions by erecting
thirty-two new forts in the New Epirus, twelve new forts in the Old Epirus, and
rehabilitating about twenty-five in each province.
In regard to this elaborate system of fortification, which
was a conspicuous and not dishonourable feature of Justinian’s reign, we must
notice that he adopted an architectural innovation. Old-fashioned fortresses
had been content with single towers, the new erections of Justinian were on a
larger scale, and were crowned with many towers. It was probably found that the
barbarians, who had learned a little about the art of besieging since they came
into contact with the Empire, were not baffled by the one-towered battlements,
and that stronger forts were necessary.
We cannot hesitate to assume that these measures of
Justinian were of great service for resisting the Slavonic and subsequent Avaric invasions. But it must be observed that some of them
were intended as barriers not only against external invaders, but also against
barbarians who had settled within the boundaries of the Empire. This, we are
told expressly, was the case with the renovation of Philippopolis and Plotinopolis. We cannot doubt that these barbarian settlers
were Slaves.
CHAPTER XIII
CHANGES IN THE PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATION
The changes which were made by Justinian in the provincial
administration were only of a partial nature, but they are nevertheless
important, because they form a stage of transition between the arrangement of
Diocletian and the later Thematic system which was developed in the seventh and
eighth centuries.
In the earlier system, instituted by Diocletian and
Constantine, three points are especially prominent—(1) the separation of the
civil from the military administration; (2) the hierarchical or ladder-like
principle by which not only the praetorian prefect intervened between the
Emperor and the provincial governors, but vicarii or
diocesan presidents intervened between the provincial governors and the praetorian
prefect; (3) the tendency to break up provinces into smaller divisions.
On the other hand, the Thematic system, of which I shall
speak in a future chapter, was characterized by features exactly the reverse.
Civil and military administration are combined in the hands of the same
governor; the principle of intermediate dioceses has disappeared, as well as
the principle of praetorian prefectures; and the districts of the governors are
comparatively large.
It is then instructive to observe that, though Justinian
made no thoroughgoing change in the system that had prevailed during the fourth
and fifth centuries, almost all the particular changes which he did introduce
tended in the direction of the later system. In certain provinces he invested
the same persons with military, civil, and fiscal powers; he did away with some
of the diocesan governors, and he combined some of the small divisions to form
larger provinces. These changes were made in the years 535 and 536 ad.
(1.) “In certain of our provinces, in which both a civil
and a military governor are stationed, they are continually conflicting and
quarrelling with each other, not with a view to the benefit, but with a view to
the greater oppression of the subjects; so we have thought it right in these cases
to combine the two separate charges to form one office, and to give the old
name of praetor to the new governor”.
This principle was applied in three cases at the same time
(18th May 535). The praeses of
Pisidia was invested with authority over the military forces stationed in the
province, and so likewise the praeses of
Lycaonia. Each of these officers ceased to be called praeses,
and assumed the more glorious title of praetor Justinianus, which was accompanied with
the rank of spectabilis.
The vicarius Thraciarum,
or governor of the Thracian diocese, and the master of soldiers in Thrace
(officers whose spheres, as experience proved, tended to conflict) were
abolished and superseded by a praetor Justinianus per Thraciam invested
with civil, military, and fiscal powers.
The same principle had been adopted just a month before in
the case of the new Justinianean counts of Phrygia Pacatiana and First Galatia. It was adopted two months
later in the case of the new Justinianean moderator
of Helenopontus and the new Justinianean praetor of Paphlagonia; and in the following year (536) it was applied to the
new proconsul of Cappadocia and the proconsul of the recently formed province
of Third Armenia.
In Egypt this principle had been practically operative
under the old system; in the turbulent district of Isauria the governor (count
of Isauria) was invested with both military and civil powers; the duke of
Arabia also held the double office. But the point is that these exceptions were
recognized as opposed to the general principle, and it was attempted to bring
them into accordance with that general principle by the fiction that the count
of Isauria, for example, represented two separate persons; he held, as it were,
the civil power in his right hand and the military power in his left, and his
right hand was not supposed to know what his left hand was doing. Justinian
introduced a new principle and a new kind of governor, in whose hands the two
functions were not merely put side by side but were organically united. The
truth of this is distinctly demonstrated by the fact that he was obliged to
reorganize the office of count of Isauria so that the military and civil powers
should cohere. It should be noticed that the epithet Justinianus is
only connected with the titles of such new governors as were vested with the
double function. The new moderator of
Arabia, who was purely a civil officer, did not receive the imperial name.
(2.) In 535 ad (15th
April) three diocesan governors were abolished. The vicar of Asiana became
the comes Justinianus of Phrygia Pacatiana,
invested with civil and military powers and enjoying the rank of a
“respectable”. On the same conditions the vicar of the Pontic diocese became
the comes Justinianus of Galatia Prima. The count of
the East was deprived of his authority over the Orient diocese and, retaining
his “respectable” rank, became the civil governor of Syria Prima.
The first change and the third change were permanent, but
the abolition of the vicar of Pontica was revoked in
548 AD.
(3.) Justinian united the praesidial provinces
of Helenopontus and Pontus Polemoniacus to form one large province, under the command of a governor entitled moderator Justinianus.
The new province was called Helenopontus, in
preference to the other name, because it seemed fitter to continue to
commemorate the name of St. Helen than to adopt a title which not only
preserved the memory of a “tyrant” but also suggested war.
In the same way the province of Honorias,
which had obeyed a praeses,
and the province of Paphlagonia, which had obeyed a corrector, were
welded together; the new province was called Paphlagonia, and the new governor
was a praetor Justinianus.
These changes were made 16th July 535. In the following
year, 18th March, the two provinces of Cappadocia (prima and secunda) were incorporated under the rule of a proconsul
entrusted with the civil, fiscal, and military administration.
A curious combination of provinces under a single governor
was the so-called prefecture of the Five Provinces. Cyprus and Rhodes, the
Cyclades, Caria, Moesia, and Scythia were placed under the administration of
a quaestor exercitui, who resided at Odessus.
It would be very interesting to know the reasons for this strange arrangement,
but unfortunately we do not possess an original document on the subject.
In 535 Justinian made a redistribution of the most easterly
districts of the old diocese of Pontica. No change
had taken place in the two provinces of Armenia, which were marked in the Notitia up to
this year, except that First Armenia, which had been a praesidial,
had become a consular province. Justinian formed four provinces in Armenia,
partly by rearranging the two old provinces, partly by mutilating the province
of Helenopontus, partly by incorporating new
territory in the provincial system.
The new First Armenia, which had the privilege of being
governed by a proconsul, included four towns of the old First Armenia, namely Theodosiopolis, Satala, Nicopolis, and Colonea, and two
towns of the old Pontus Polemoniacus, Trapezus and Cerasus. The once important town of Bazanis or Leontopolis received
the name of the Emperor, and was elevated to the rank of the metropolis.
The new Second Armenia, placed under a praeses,
corresponded to the old First Armenia, and included its towns Sebastea and Sebastopolis. But in
lieu of the towns which had been handed over to the new First Armenia, it
received Komana, Zela, and
Brisa from the new province of Helenopontus.
The province of Third Armenia, governed by a comes Justinianus with
military as well as civil authority, corresponded to the old Second Armenia,
and included Melitene, Arca, Arabissus, Cucusus, Ariarathea, and Comana (Chryse).
Fourth Armenia was a province new in fact as well as in
name; it consisted of the Roman district beyond the Euphrates to the east of
Third Armenia. It was governed by a consular, and the metropolis was Martyropolis.
One may at first think that Justinian unnecessarily altered
the names, and that he might have continued to call the old Second Armenia,
whose form he did not change, by the same name. His principle was geographical
order. The new trans-Euphratesian province went
naturally with the district of Melitene, and
therefore the Second Armenia became the Third, because it was connected with
what it was most natural to call the Fourth. This connection was real, because
the consular of Fourth Armenia was to be in a certain way dependent on the
count of Third Armenia, who was to hear appeals from the less important
province. In the same way the new First and Second Armenias naturally went together, and therefore it was convenient that the numbers
should be consecutive. The praeses of Second was
dependent to a certain extent on the proconsul of First Armenia.
The elevation of the praeses of
Phoenicia Libanesia to the rank of a moderator and
that of the praeses of
Palestine Salutaris to the rank of a proconsul, with
authority to supervise and intervene in the affairs of Second Palestine,
illustrate the tendency, which is apparent in most of Justinian's innovations,
to raise the rank and powers of minor governments. This went along with the
tendency to detract from the powers of the greater governors, like the
praetorian prefect of the East, whose office was destined before long to die a
natural death, or the count of the East, who had already been degraded to the
position of a provincial governor.
In all these reforms the double aspect of Justinian’s
policy strikes us. He is a great innovator, and yet throughout he
professes to revoke ancient names and restore ancient offices. In his
constitution on the new praetor of Pisidia he appeals to the existence of the
old praetors under the Roman Republic, of Sicily, Sardinia, Spain, etc., and
asserts that he is “introducing antiquity with greater splendor into the Republic, and venerating the name of the Romans”. He discourses on the
antiquity of the Pisidian and Paphlagonian peoples,
and does not disdain to introduce mythical traditions. And when he establishes
a proconsul in Palestine he defends his constitution not only by the fact that
this land was in early time a proconsular province, but by the circumstance
that it had ancient memories. Reference is made to the connection of Vespasian
and Titus with it, and above all to the fact that there “the Creator of the
universe, our Lord Jesus Christ, the Word of God and salvation of the human
race, was seen on earth and deigned to dwell in our lands”.
The general import of the details which I have given in
this chapter is sufficiently clear. From the beginning of the Empire up to the
sixth century the tendencies had been to differentiate the civil from the
military administration, to break up large into lesser provinces, and to create
an official hierarchy. These three tendencies might all be considered modes of
a more general tendency to decrease the power and dignity of the individual
provincial governor; and though, as a matter of fact, this motive did not
historically determine them, yet such was their effect. The reaction began in
the reign of Justinian, and an opposite movement set in to integrate the
provinces and increase the powers of the governors. The organization of the
newly recovered provinces in the West conformed to this principle; the praetor
of Sicily and the exarch of Italy were invested with military as well as civil
and fiscal powers, and were directly responsible to the Emperor; and the
principle was also, though not at first, adopted in Africa. This tendency
continued till about the ninth century, about which time some of the large
districts, which had been formed in the meantime, began to break up into
smaller unities.
XIV
THE GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE AND THE END OF JUSTINIAN’S REIGN
The events which occurred in the reign of Justinian
produced considerable changes in the map of Europe. The kingdom of the
Ostrogoths in Italy disappeared, and the kingdom of the Vandals in northern
Africa, which though not strictly European was distinctly within the sphere of
European politics and may be regarded as European, had also disappeared; Africa
and Italy were once more provinces of the Roman Empire. In Spain too the Romans had again set foot, and some cities both
east and west of the Straits of Gibraltar, including Malaga, Carthago, and Corduba,
acknowledged the sovereignty of Justinian and his successors.
This phenomenon, the recovery by the Roman Empire of lands
which it had lost, was repeated again in later times. In each case we may
observe three stages. At the beginning of the fifth century, under the dynasty
of Theodosius, the Empire was weakened and lost half its territory to Teutonic
nations; then under the dynasty of Leo I the reduced Empire strengthened itself
internally; and this consolidation was followed by a period of expansion under
the dynasty of Justin. Again, in the seventh century the limits of the Empire
were further reduced by Saracens and Bulgarians under the dynasty of Heraclius,
and internally its strength became enfeebled; then under the house of the
Isaurian Leo it regained its vigour in the eighth century; and in the ninth and
tenth centuries, under the Macedonian dynasty of Basil, lost territory was
reconquered and the Empire expanded. In neither case were all the lost
provinces won back, and in both cases the new limits very soon began to retreat
again.
If we compare the map of Europe in 565 with the map of
Europe in 395 we see that the Romans may be said to have won back the lands
which constituted the prefecture of Italy; but this general statement requires
two modifications. In the north-east corner provinces which had been included
in that prefecture, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rhaetia, remained practically in the
possession of barbarians; and in the south-east districts were recovered which
had belonged, not to the prefecture of Italy, but to the prefecture of Gaul,
namely south-eastern Spain, the province of Tingitana which faces it, and the Balearic islands. It might have seemed that the charm
of the Roman name and the might of Roman arms, issuing no longer from the city
of the Tuscan Tiber but from the city of the Thracian Bosphorus,
were destined to enthral Europe again, and that the career of conquest begun by
Belisarius would be continued by his successors in the lands once known as “the
Gauls” against the Visigoths, the Suevi, the Franks, and the Saxons; but
Belisarius and Justinian had no successors. North-western Europe was destined,
indeed, to become part once more of a Roman Empire, but a bishop of Old Rome,
not an Emperor of New Rome, was to bring this about, two hundred and
thirty-five years hence.
The new acquisitions of the Roman Empire were not the only
new facts which appear on the face of a historical map. There were other new
acquisitions made by the Frank kingdom, the very power which was in future
years to erect a rival Roman Empire. During the reign of Justinian the kingdom
of the Thuringians, the kingdom of the Burgundians, and the kingdom of the
Bavarians were incorporated in the kingdom of the Franks. The once Roman island
of Britain, now the scene of wars between its Anglo-Saxon conquerors and the
old Britons, had so completely passed out of the sphere of the Empire’s
consciousness, if I may use the expression, that Procopius relates a
supernatural legend of it, as of a mystic land. He calls it Brittia,
reserving the old name Britannia for Brittany, and mentions that the king of
the Franks claimed some sort of suzerainty over it, and on one occasion
attached Angles to an embassy which he sent to Byzantium, in order to show that
he was lord of the island. According to the strange and picturesque legend,
which Procopius records but does not believe, the fishermen and farmers who
live on the northern coast of Gaul pay no tribute to the Frank kings, because
they have another service to perform. At the door of each in turn, when he has
lain down to sleep, a knock is heard, and the voice of an unseen visitant
summons him to a nocturnal labor. He goes down to the
beach, as in the constraint of a dream, and finds boats heavily laden with
invisible forms, wherein he and those others who have received the supernatural
summons embark and ply the oars. The voyage to the shore of Brittia is accomplished in the space of an hour in these ghostly skiffs, though the
boats of mortals hardly reach it by force of both sailing and rowing in a day
and a night. The unseen passengers disembark in Brittia,
and the oarsmen return in the lightened boats, hearing as they depart a voice
speaking to the souls.
Two other changes must be noticed which took place in that
region of wandering and shifting barbarians on the banks of the Ister. The Lombards dwelled on the left bank of the Ister when Justinian ascended the throne; when Justin II
acceded their habitations were in Pannonia, the land of the Drave and the Save.
The kingdom of the Gepids, which was bounded on both
the south and the west side by the Ister, remained
tolerably stationary during the whole reign. But in
the latter years of Justinian a new people had established itself to the east
of the Gepids, on the lower Ister—the Avars, a Hunnic
people who were destined to influence the fortunes of the Balkan peninsula and
the Danube countries for the space of less than a hundred years, then to sink
into insignificance, and finally to disappear. Their arrival was fatal for the
short-lived kingdom of the Gepids, which was crushed, two years after
Justinian’s death, by the united forces of the Lombards and the Avars.
We may now consider some special points respecting the
western conquests of Justinian.
Immediately after the overthrow of the Vandal kingdom
Africa was placed under the jurisdiction of a praetorian prefect, and thus
rendered co-ordinate with Illyricum and the Orient. The act by which this
administrative arrangement was made is preserved in the Codex, and possesses
extreme importance for students of the history of the Roman civil service.
The new prefecture included the four provinces which
composed the vicariate of Africa in the fourth century, and the privileged
province, which was governed then by a proconsul. But in addition to these five
provinces it comprised Tingitana, which in old days
belonged to the vicariate of Spain, and Sardinia, which belonged to the vicariate
of Urbs Roma. Of the seven provinces four were governed by consulars by the new arrangement, Byzacium, Tripolis, Carthago (that is Africa), and Tingitana;
of these Tripolis and Tingitana had formerly been under praesides, while Africa had
been governed by a proconsul who was independent of the vicarius.
The other three provinces were placed under praesides;
for Numidia, formerly a consular province, this was a degradation in rank.
The praetorian prefect, whose residence was fixed at Carthago, was to have a bureau of 396 officials. Another
constitution which was passed at the same time established military dukes in
various provinces.
When the troubles which immediately resulted from the
circumstances attending the conquest of Africa had been allayed, the prosperity
of the Libyan provinces seems to have revived. The praetorian prefects were
endowed with military authority, contrary to the original intention, and
afterwards received, vulgarly if not officially, the appellation of exarch; and
they were successful in defending their territory against the inroads of the
Moors. John, the brother of Pappus, gained such brilliant victories over the
Moorish chiefs, two of whom were compelled to attend on him as slaves, that the
African poet of the imperial restoration, Flavius Cresconius Corippus, thought himself justified in making him the
hero of an eponymous poem, the Johannis.
Paulus was praetorian prefect of Africa in 552, John (presumably the brother of
Pappus) in 558, and Areobindus in 563, but we hear
little more of Africa until the reign of Maurice, when the Exarch Gennadius dealt treacherously with the Moors, who had been
harassing the provinces, and paralyzed their hostilities.
The new connection of Sardinia with Africa was not
unnatural. Like Sicily, it had generally played a part in the dealings of Rome
with her enemies in Africa. It had played a part seven hundred and fifty years
ago in the Punic wars; it had been connected with the war against the Moor Gildo in the reign of Honorius; recently it had been
involved in the fortunes or misfortunes of Africa, and included in the kingdom
of the Vandals. It was therefore natural to include it in the new prefecture
which was raised on the ruins of that kingdom.
The German power which had established itself in northern
Africa had passed away, as the German power which had established itself on the
middle Danube was soon to pass away, without leaving any permanent trace of its
existence; neither the Gepids nor the Vandals left a historical name or
monument behind them, except indeed the old and improbable derivation of
Andalusia from Vandalusia prove to be really correct.
In this respect the Gepids and the Vandals contrast with the Burgundians and
the Thuringians, whose kingdoms were overthrown, but whose names still survive.
It is a common remark that the extermination of the Vandal
power by the Romans is a thing to be regretted rather than rejoiced in,
and that Justinian removed what might have proved a
barrier to the westward advance of the Saracens at the end of the seventh
century. I think that this view can be shown to rest on a
misconception. In the first place, it is hard to believe that the Vandals
would have been able to present any serious resistance to the Arabs; at the end
of the fifth century their kingdom was in a state of decline, and it seems
probable that it could never have lasted until the end of the seventh century.
It seems more probable that if it had not fallen a prey to the Romans it would
have fallen a prey to a worse enemy, the Moors; and it seems certain that, even
had it escaped Moors as well as Romans, it would have collapsed when the first
Saracens set foot on the land. For the domestic condition of the Vandal state
must have absolutely precluded all chance of a revival of strength. The kingdom
was divided against itself, the native provincials hated their conquerors, who
were daily growing more supine and less warlike, and there is no likelihood
that an amalgamation would ever have taken place. And, secondly, even
granting—what seems utterly improbable—that the Vandals could have held Africa
even as effectually as the Romans, it was far more in the interests of European
civilization that the Romans should occupy it, for Africa proved the safety of
the Empire at one of its most critical moments—the occasion of the dethronement
of Phocas; and on the Empire mainly depended the cause of European
civilization. But, thirdly, if we entertain the still wilder supposition that
the Vandals would really have been able to stem the tide of the Asiatic wave
which rolled through Africa to Spain, it is very doubtful whether that would
have promoted the interests of Europe; for though the Saracen lords of Cordova
were Mohammedans and Asiatics, it cannot be denied
that their sojourn in Spain was conducive in a marked degree to the spread of
culture in the West.
If we are to indulge in speculations of what might have
been had something else not been, we might suppose that no Imperial revival of
an expansive nature took place, that the Vandals continued to live at their
ease and persecute the Catholics in Africa, and that Ostrogothic kings
continued to be the “lords of things”, domini
rerum, in Italy. Starting with this supposition, it would be
natural enough to imagine further that the events of the Punic wars might be
repeated; that the Goths of Italy might invade Africa and overthrow the effete
Vandal kingdom just as the Romans had overthrown the Carthaginian republic; and
that so the Ostrogoths, who were already in southern Gaul neighbours of their
kinsmen the Visigoths, might become their neighbours also at the Pillars of
Hercules. And thus,—Italy, Sicily, Africa, Spain, and southern Gaul belonging
to Visigoths and Ostrogoths,—we can form the conception of a Gothic empire
round the western Mediterranean basin, an empire which might have spread
northward and eastward like the Roman Empire of old. Such imaginary
displacements of fact sometimes serve to illustrate the import of the events
which actually took place.
Sicily, which performed the double function of being a
stepping-stone to Africa and a stepping-stone to Italy for the “Roman”
invaders, was placed soon after its conquest under the government of a praetor,
who was endowed with both civil and military authority. Its administration
remained, even after the conquest of Italy, independent of the governor, who resided
at Ravenna. According to the old order which existed in the fifth century
before the reign of Odovacar, Sicily was governed by a consular who was
responsible to the vicar of Urbs Roma.
After the partial conquest of Italy by Belisarius the new
acquisitions seem to have been placed under a praetorian prefect, on the same
basis as Africa, the military and the civil functions being kept distinct. But
this arrangement was only temporary, and after the complete and final conquest
of the land by Narses the system was adopted of combining the controls of
civil, fiscal, and military affairs in the hands of one supreme governor. This
principle had already been introduced in many provinces in the East, and had
been adopted in Sicily. It is a little strange that it was not immediately
adopted in Africa, where, however, the disturbed state of the country soon led
to its introduction.
It is evident that a new name was required for the new
governor. The title prefect, , from being originally purely military,
had come to be associated with purely civil functions, while the title magister militum was,
on the face of it, purely military. The new, or revived, names which Justinian
had given to the governors of provinces in whose hands he united the two
authorities, praetor, proconsul or moderator, were manifestly unsuitable for
the governor-general of Italy. Italy was a large aggregate of provinces, as
large as the prefecture of Illyricum, and it would have been absurd to place
its governor on a level in point of title with the praetor of Sicily, the
proconsul of Cappadocia, or the moderator of Helenopontus.
It was eminently a case for a new name, and accordingly a nondescript Greek
name, which was applied to various kinds of officers, was chosen, and the
governor of Italy was called the exarch;
but as he was always a patrician, it was common to speak of him in Italy as
the Patrician.
We are not informed into what provinces the exarchate of
Italy was divided during the fifteen years of its existence before the Lombard
invasion. The praetor of Sicily probably remained independent of the exarch,
while on the other hand it is possible that the administration of Sardinia may
have been separated from Africa, and, like her sister island Corsica, connected
with Italy. We may say that the district governed by the exarch corresponded
very closely to the joint dioceses of Italy and Illyricum; and we may suppose
that, as in Africa, the old distribution of provinces was in the main adopted.
In regard to these provinces, it is important to observe that the signification
of the word Campania had altered as long ago as the fourth century, and now
comprised Latium. Rome herself, however, was perhaps even at this time, as she
certainly was in the eighth century, included not in Campania, but in Tuscia, as Etruria was now called. In old days men spoke of
the Tuscan Tiber; in the Middle Ages men could speak of Tuscan Rome.
The circumstance that Romans not living at Latin Rome and
regarded by the Italians as strangers should have conquered Italy is one of the
curiosities of history. The Romans, Romaioi, who came
with Belisarius were looked upon as Greeks, and spoken of with a certain
contempt by the provincials as well as by the Goths. They were not, however,
all Greek-speaking soldiers, a very large number were barbarians; but it is
probable that very few spoke Latin. Nevertheless it might be said that they
represented a Latin power, for the native language of the Emperor Justinian was
Latin. He often opposes “our native tongue” to the “common Hellenic speech”,
and laws were promulgated in Latin as well as in Greek. Latin Italy was not yet
out of touch with the Roman Empire. Yet nothing illustrates more clearly the
fact that the Empire was becoming every year more Greek in character than the
history of its Italian dependencies. It succeeded in Hellenizing the southern
provinces, and it was just these provinces that remained longest subject to its
authority.
The Greek characteristics of the Empire under Justinian are
calculated to suggest vividly the process of ebb and flow which is always going
on in the course of history. Just ten centuries before, Greek Athens was the
bright centre of European civilization. Then the torch was passed westward from
the cities of Hellenism, where it had burned for a while, to shine in Latin
Rome; soon the rivers of the world, to adapt an expression of Juvenal, poured
into the Tiber. Once more the brand changed hands; it was transmitted from the
temple of Capitoline Jupiter, once more eastward, to a city of the Greek world—a
world, however, which now disdained the impious name “Hellenic”, and was called
“Romaic”. By the shores of the Bosphorus, on the
acropolis of Graeco-Roman Constantinople, the light of civilization lived, pale
but steady, for many hundred years, longer than it had shone by the Ilissus, longer than it had gleamed by the Nile or the
Orontes, longer than it had blazed by the Tiber; and the church of St. Sophia
was the visible symbol of as great a historical idea as those which the
Parthenon and the temple of Jupiter had represented, the idea of European
Christendom. The Empire, at once Greek and Roman, the ultimate result to which
ancient history, both Greek history and Roman, had been leading up, was for
nine centuries to be the bulwark of Europe against Asia, and to render possible
the growth of the nascent civilization of the Teutonic nations in the West by
preserving the heritage of the old world.
XV
BYZANTINE ART
An account of the reign of Justinian would be incomplete
without a chapter on the architectural works of his reign and the school of the
Christian Ictinus, Anthemius of Tralles; and this
leads us to speak of “Byzantine” art in general. “Romaic” art, one might think,
would be a more suitable name to distinguish it from “Romanesque”, which developed
in the West on parallel lines and out of the same elements; for so-called
Byzantine art was not confined to Byzantium, and “Byzantine” has no right to a
wider signification.
In the first place, it may be observed that the antagonism
of Christians to ancient art has often been misrepresented. Christians, like
pagans, loved to decorate their houses with statues; the Christian city of
Constantine was a museum of Greek art. In the fourth century, at all events,
little trace is left of the earlier prejudice against pictures and images which
was derived from the Semitic cradle of the new religion. Christians adopted old
mythological ideas, and gave them an interpretation agreeing with the
conceptions of their creed. The representations of Christ as the Good Shepherd,
which were so common, were closely connected with the Greek type of Hermes Kriophoros; and in the catacombs we find an Orpheus-Christ.
The nimbus that surrounds the head of a saint in Christian paintings was
derived from the pictures of heathen gods of light; the rape of Proserpine is
portrayed on the tomb of Vibia. With such symbolism
we may compare the habit of dedicating churches on the sites of temples to some
Christian saint who offered some similitude in name or attribute to the god who
had been worshipped in the old temple. A. church of St. Elias often replaced a
sanctuary of Apollo the sun-god, on account of the Greek name Helios; and
temples of Pallas Athene might be converted into shrines of the Virgin. It was
the same clinging to old forms, in spite of their inconsistency with the new
faith, that induced the Phrygians to pall themselves Chrestianoi instead of Christianoi, and to speak of Chrestos instead of Christos. In architecture and all
branches of art the Christians had to accept and modify pagan forms; just as
they employed the materials of Greek and Roman temples, especially the columns,
in building their churches.
The two kinds of art which come before us at this period
pre architecture and mosaic. Sculpture had practically died out with the old
Greek spirit itself. For in the first place there was no longer any
comprehension of the beauty of the human form; the days of the gymnasia had
passed away; and in the second place taste had degenerated, and men sought and admired splendor of effect rather than beauty of form. So it was that colossal pillars like
that of Marcian, which seem imposing because they are monstrous, bad become
popular; and for the statues of Emperors and others, which were still executed,
precious metals or showy substances like porphyry were selected in preference
to marble. In addition to these circumstances there was another reason which
tended to render sculpture obsolete. Christians had adopted the basilica as the
most usual form of their places of worship, and it was evident that plaques or
mosaics could fill the walls better. Work in mosaic was more permanent, more
costly, and more brilliant than painting, and many splendid specimens are still
preserved, especially in the churches of Ravenna and Thessalonica.
The basilica and the rotunda were the chief forms of
Christian churches in the fourth and fifth centuries. In each case there were
problems to be solved. In the basilica the architect was met by the difficulty
of combining the Roman arch with the Greek column. In the case of the rotunda
it seemed desirable to associate the dome with other than circular buildings;
and of this problem two solutions were attempted. In the tomb of Gala Placidia
at Ravenna we see the circular surrendered for a cruciform plan, and the cupola
rising from the four corners. On the other hand the Byzantines enclosed the
circular building in a square one, leaving a recess in each of the four angles,
as in the church of SS. Sergius and Bacchus in
Constantinople, and the church of San Vitale at Ravenna. The dome was
ultimately to be united with rectangular buildings, but this union was
peculiarly Byzantine. The practice of placing a dome over part of a rectangular
edifice was seldom adopted in the western architecture of those days.
The problem of uniting the arch with the column weighed
especially upon the architect of basilicas. It was solved first at Salona in
the peristyle of Diocletian’s palace, as has been shown by Mr. Freeman, whose
own words it will be well to quote. “To reach anything like a really consistent
and harmonious style the problem was to find some means by which the real Roman
system of construction might be preserved and made prominent, without casting
aside a feature of such exquisite beauty as the Greek column, especially in the
stately and sumptuous form into which it had grown in Roman hands. The problem
was to bring the arch and column into union—in other words, to teach the column
to support the arch. It strikes us that in the palace at Spalato we may see a series of attempts at so doing, a series of strivings, of
experiments, one of which was at last crowned with complete success. Of these
experiments some would seem to have been already tried elsewhere; of the
successful one we know of no example earlier than Diocletian ... The arch was
set over the column, but it was made to spring from the continuous entablature
or from the broken entablature, or, as in the case of the Venetian windows, the
entablature itself was made to take the form of an arch. All these attempts
were more or less awkward ... but in the peristyle the right thing was hit
upon; the arch was made to spring bodily from the capital of the column, and
was moulded, not with the fine mouldings of the entablature, but with those of
the architrave only ... The germ of Pisa and Durham and Westminster had been
called into life”.
The method by which the architects at Ravenna endeavoured
to mediate between the column and the arch constitutes a special feature of
early Byzantine architecture. It was evident that the entablature was but an
awkward link between arch and capital, and the Ravennate architects relinquished it for a new form, a kind of super-capital called by
the French dosseret.
This is a reversed blunted pyramid with sides either convex or concave, the
decoration generally consisting of monograms, crosses, or acanthus leaves in
very low relief. It is seldom found as a plain block. In Ravenna one pillar in
the church of Sta. Agatha has a plain square block between arch and capital,
and we find similar blocks represented in the mosaics of San Apollinare Nuovo on the pillars of the palace of Theodoric.
This new feature is a distinct step on the development of art called Byzantine;
the horizontal structure and all its connections are being abandoned in favor of arches. This link between arch and column is a
special feature of Ravenna, but we find it in the churches of St. Demetrius,
the Holy Apostles, and Eski Djouma at Thessalonica, and elsewhere.
The architecture of Ravenna falls naturally into three
periods, the age of Galla Placidia, the age of
Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and the age of Justinian. San Giovanni in Fonte
remains as an exquisite relic of the Ucclesia Ursiana built
before the age of Placidia. Two churches built by Placidia herself were San
Giovanni Evangelista and Sta. Croce. The former building now consists almost
entirely of restorations; of the original work, executed to fulfil a vow made
by the Empress when saved from a storm at sea, nothing remains but the pillars
in the nave. Opposite Sta. Croce is the small dark church of SS. Nazario e
Celso, built as a mausoleum by Placidia, and containing her own tomb. This
building is in the form of a cross with neither nave nor pillars, adorned with
arches and cylindrical vaults, and lined with mosaics. The walls outside are
crowned by pediments with antique horizontal cornices. We see here an
interesting example of the antique and Byzantine styles blended, and for the
first time a cupola placed upon a four-cornered building. The palace of the
Laurelwood (Lauretum),
built by Placidia and her son Valentinian, in which Theodoric slew Odovacar, no
longer exists.
In the second period, the reign of Theodoric, was built one
of the finest Byzantine basilicas, San Martino in Caelo Aureo, now called San Apollinare Nuovo. The date of the “Rotunda of Theodoric” is not unchallenged, and the
remains of his palace, now the front of the Franciscan cloister, have perhaps
some claim to be considered genuine, although the palace represented in the
mosaics of San Apollinare points to a more antique
style. Of the original San Martino only the nave remains, and in its gorgeous
mosaics may be seen a further development of Byzantine art. Traces of the antique
survive in some parts of the ornamentation and in the quasi-Corinthian
capitals. No entirely new type of capital is seen in Byzantine architecture
before the reign of Justinian; and until then the new art continued to use with
more or less modification the old forms. In San Martino the Corinthian form is
changed by a considerable widening at the top, and resembles the funnel shape
of later Byzantine capitals. The wall veil of both sides of the nave is
covered with mosaics; on one side is represented a line of martyrs going forth
from Ravenna to the presence of Christ, and on the Mother a procession of
virgins, clad in white, with palms in their hands, issuing from Classis, to
offer adoration to the Virgin, who is waiting to receive them. In the representation
of Ravenna the palace of Theodoric is conspicuous.
Two large and beautiful buildings erected in the reign of
Justinian make that period remarkable in Ravennate architecture, the famous octagon San Vitale, the model of Charles the Great for
the cathedral of Aachen, and San Apollinare in Classe, one of the most important basilicas in existence.
The church of San Vitale was begun under the archbishop Ecclesius before Italy had been reconquered by the Romans; the building was executed by
Julian Argehtarius, the Anthemius of Ravenna; and the
church, completed after the imperial restoration, was dedicated by bishop Maximianus in 546. It is octagon in shape, and covered with
a dome. To the east stretches a long choir, and seven semicircular niches break the walls of the seven other sides. A large portion of the
interior is cased in elabs of veined marble of
various colours. The apse, which is adorned with fine mosaics, is Byzantine in
shape, semicircular within and three-sided without,
and on either side is a semicircular chapel. The central mosaic represents the sacrifice
of Isaac, while on either side is a picture, most suitable to decorate a
building which may be considered the monument of the imperial restoration in
Italy. On one side is represented Justinian in gorgeous apparel accompanied by
the archbishop Maximianus, and attended by priests
and officers; and on the opposite side another mosaic shows the Empress
Theodora, also in magnificent attire, glittering with pearls and gems, and
surrounded by her maidens. Justinian carries a casket and Theodora a goblet,
probably containing thank-offerings to be placed on the altar. The
original entrance to the building was on the west, but is now walled up, and
the narthex, or, as it was called in Ravenna, the “ardica”,
is enclosed in the cloister. The columns have capitals of a new form, some
funnel shaped, resembling the impost blocks, others basket shaped and adorned
with network.
San Apollinare in Classe was begun under bishop Ursicinus,
534 ad,
and completed and consecrated by Maximian in 549. In plan this great church is
like the other basilicas of Ravenna. It has three naves, spanned on each side
by arches supported by twelve columns. The pillars, now deep sunken in the
floor, many standing in water, rest on Attic bases, very various in form. Their
basket-shaped capitals are decorated with acanthus. The narthex is a striking
feature of the building, being remarkably high and broad. On the wall veil of
the naves above the arches are mosaic medallions representing the archbishops
of Ravenna.
A few years before the foundations of the church of San
Vitale were laid, a cathedral was built at Parentium,
on the peninsula of Pola, by Euphrasius. To the artistic interest of this
edifice is joined an historical association, derived from the fact that
Euphrasius was appointed bishop of Parentium by
Theodoric but built his cathedral after the city had passed into the hands of
the Romans. Thus the stately building and its founder suggest the transition
from the Ostrogothic to the Justinianean period. The
cathedral is thus described by Mr. Jackson: “The church of Euphrasius is a
specimen of the Byzantine style at its best. Classic tradition survives in the
basilica plan, the long drawn ranks of serried marble pillars, and in the
horizontal direction of the leading lines. But the capitals with their crisply
raffled foliage, emphasized by dark holes pierced with a drill which recall the
fragility and brilliance of the shell of the sea echinus, belong to a new
school of sculpture, and the massive basket capitals which are found among them
as well as the second capital or impost block which surmounts them all, were
novelties in architecture at the time of their erection. These buildings
belong to the best school of Byzantine art, and were erected at the same period
as those at Ravenna and Constantinople, which they resemble in every detail;
and in the church of Parenzo especially one might
imagine oneself in the ancient capital of the exarchs”.
In the churches of Thessalonica we find the new art in tits
perfection, especially in its most original and peculiar development, the
adorning of the domes with mosaic. The date of many of the churches of
Thessalonica is uncertain, and modern specialists are much at variance on the
subject. In some cases the buildings themselves afford evidence of great
antiquity; for example, the atrium in the nave of St. Demetrius once contained
a fountain, which points to the custom of ablution practised by Christians only
in the earliest times, and the mosaic pictures in St. George’s church of saints
who lived before the time of Constantine suggest an early period. The theory,
too easily adopted by travellers, that many of these churches were built on the
sites of heathen temples has been contradicted and almost disproved by recent
research.
Of the more ancient buildings in Thessalonica the churches
of St. Demetrius and St. George are the most remarkable. The church of St.
Demetrius is a basilica erected in honor of the saint
early in the fifth century. The columns of the nave, of verde antico marble,
are Ionic, and the carefully executed capitals might be called Corinthian but
for the eagles with which they are adorned. The dosserets,
which surmount the capitals, are marked with crosses, sometimes in the middle of
foliage. The only decoration of this church consists of coloured marbles, and
the effect is more temperate than if it were also embellished with mosaics.
The ancient church of St. George belongs to the class of
circular buildings called “tholi”, most of which are supposed to have been
erected in the early part of the fourth century. It
is probable that the dome, which even in
the time of Constantine was used in Christian architecture, was adopted
from Persian and other oriental buildings. The opening at the top of the dome
was convenient as an issue for the smoke of the fire-worshippers, while the
followers of a mystic cult appreciated the gloom; for originally the cupola was
lit from the top, as in the Pantheon at Rome. The octagon built by Constantine at
Antioch was the model for numerous churches in the East. The entire decoration
of the church of St. George consists of mosaics, and the eight pictures in the
dome are perhaps the greatest work of the kind in existence. In these eight
pictures are represented rich palaces, in a fantastic style, resembling those
painted on the walls of Pompeii; columns ornamented with precious stones;
pavilions closed by purple curtains floating in the wind, upheld by rods and
rings; arcades without number, friezes decorated with dolphins, birds,
palm-trees; and modillions supporting cornices of azure and emerald. In the
centre of each of these compositions is a little octagonal or circular house,
surrounded by columns and covered by a cupola; it is screened off by low barriers,
and veils conceal the interior. A lamp suspended from the ceiling indicates its
character; it is the new tabernacle or sanctum sanctorum of the Christians. A
remarkable feature of this church are the eight quadrilateral chapels formed in
the thickness of the walls at equal distances from one another. Some of these
niches are ornamented with mosaic pictures of birds, flowers, and baskets of
fruit.
The era of Justinian was the golden age of Christian art,
and St. Sophia, its most perfect achievement, still remains, a wonder
displaying all the resources of the new art, and a perpetual monument of the
greatness of the Emperor and of the genius of Anthemius of Tralles.
Of this master Agathias gives the following account:
“The city of Tralles was the
birthplace of Anthemius, and he practised the art of inventions, by which
mechanicians, applying the abstract theory of lines to materials, fabricate
imitations and, as it were, images of real things. In this art he excelled
greatly and reached the highest point of mathematical science, even as his
brother Metrodorus in so-called philology. I would
certainly felicitate their mother on having brought into the world a progeny
replete with such various learning, for she was also the mother of Olympius, who studied law and practised in the courts, and
of Dioscorus and Alexander, both skilful physicians. Dioscorus lived in his native city, where he gave many
remarkable proofs of his skill, and Alexander dwelt in Rome, having received an
honourable call thither. But the fame of Anthemius and Metrodorus spread everywhere and reached the Emperor himself, on whose invitation they
came to Byzantium and spent the rest of their lives there, and gave remarkable
proofs of their respective talent. Metrodorus educated many noble youths, instructing them in his honorable branch of learning, and instilling diligently a love of literature in all. But
Anthemius contrived wonderful works both in the city and in many other places
which, I think, even if nothing were said about them, would suffice of
themselves to win for him an everlasting glory in the memory of man as long as
they stand and endure”.
The church dedicated by Constantine to the Divine Wisdom (Ayia Sophia) was
twice burnt down, first in the reign of Arcadius, and again in the reign of
Justinian during the Nika revolt. Forty days after the tumult had subsided the
ruins were cleared away by order of the Emperor, and space was provided for a
new church to be built on a much larger scale than the old. To Anthemius was
entrusted the great work, and Isidore of Miletus and Ignatius were his
assistants. The ancient temples of Asia and Greece were robbed of their most
beautiful columns, and costly marbles, granite, and porphyry were brought from
distant places, from Egypt, Athens, land the Cyclades, as well as from Proconnesus, Cyzicus, and the Troad.
The length of the building is 241 feet, the breadth 224 feet; the ground plan
represents a Greek cross, and the crowning glory of the work, the aerial dome,
rises 179 feet above the floor of the church. Thus here, for the first time,
the cupola is united on a large scale with a cruciform building. The dome is
lit by forty windows built into the hemisphere itself, and rests lightly on
four strong arches supported by massive pillars; its weight is lessened as much
as possible by the use of light materials. On the east and west are two
large half-domes, each lit by five windows. The oval shape of the nave is
determined by these half-domes. At either side of the apse there is a smaller
side-apse, and on the west, where the narthex corresponds to the apse, there
are similar recesses. Two contemporary writers, Paul the Silentiary and
Procopius the historian, were impressed with the marvelous brilliance of the interior owing to the skilful arrangement of the windows. “It
is wonderfully filled with light and sun rays, you would say the sunlight grew
in it”. The enclosing walls of the building are built of brick concealed under
a coating of marble, and the interior presents a brilliant spectacle of costly marbles,
porphyry, jasper, and mosaics, which adorn the walls and cupolas.
In the apse, between four silver columns, were placed the
seats of the Patriarch and the priests, also of silver, and a barrier, 14 feet
high, of the same metal, separated the bema from
the nave of the church. This barrier contained the three sacred doors, and,
resting on twelve columns, was a frieze, with medallions, on which amidst
adoring angels were represented the Virgin, the Apostles, and the Prophets. A
circular shield in the centre bore a cross and the united monograms of the
Emperor and Empress. Before the barrier stood the golden altar supported by
golden pillars, and over it the silver ciborium. The solea,
immediately in front of the bema,
and occupying the eastern extremity of the nave, contained seats for the lesser
clergy: and in front of the solea was the ambo, a semicircular tribune approached by marble steps and covered
with a pyramidal roof, borne by eight pillars and decorated with gems and
precious metals. This tribune, under the eastern side of the central dome, was
reserved for the singers and readers, and contained the coronation chair of the
Emperor.
The aisles are separated from the nave and the four
side-apses by arcade of pillars, and the upper rooms are domed. Of the hundred
columns which adorn St. Sophia and form its stately arcades, the greater number
are of green Thessalian marble (verde antico), and were
the spoil of pagan temples. The eight large green columns in the nave were
taken from the temple of Diana at Ephesus, and the eight columns of dark red
Theban porphyry in the four side-apses originally stood in the temple at
Heliopolis, whence Aurelian brought them to Rome; but, as the gift of a Roman
lady, they were destined, with other spoils of paganism, to adorn a Christian
church. Their capitals present an infinite variety of form. They are of Proconnesian marble, and were manufactured in Byzantine
workshops; they transgress in shape and execution the traditions of classic
art. They lack, however, a characteristic feature of earlier Christian
architecture, the dosseret or
impost block; Anthemius discarded the stilt. The larger and richer capitals
are decorated with acanthus, palm leaves, or monograms, deeply cut, and, like
the marble friezes, are generally gilt; the smaller capitals are plain, and in
shape like a die blunted at the corners. The bases of the pillars (of the usual
Attic form) the capitals and the cornices are of marble, chiefly white, but
sometimes light gray. The pavement is of dark gray veined marble, chosen no doubt by the architect in
pleasing contrast to the rich and varied color of the
interior, with its slabs of many-tinted marbles, its profuse gilding, and
brilliant mosaics.
There are nine entrances to the body of the church from the
narthex, a narrow hall running across the whole extent of the building, and
having at each end lofty vaulted halls. The space under the western semicupola communicates with the narthex by three doors, of
which the largest in the centre was called the “king’s door”; the west front of
the narthex is coated with Proconnesian marble, and
its upper story, connected with the rooms above the broad side-aisles, forms
the gynaikitis,
or women’s gallery. Seven doors lead from the narthex into the outer
narthex(exonarthex), a space enclosed by halls open from within, and vaulted
and adorned with mosaic. In this court, where now stands a Turkish fountain and
marble basin, stood a covered phiale (fountain), and in the niches of the walls
were twelve lions’ heads from which flowed a continuous stream of pure water.
Five years and eleven months after the laying of the
foundations, St. Sophia was completed and consecrated by the Patriarch (26th
December 237). Procopius thus describes it: “The church turned out a beautiful
sight, colossal to spectators, and quite incredible to hearers; it was raised
to a heavenly altitude, and like a ship at anchor, was eminent above the other
edifices, overhanging the city”.
When Anthemius saw his own handiwork in its stately
strength towering over the city, or lingered under the mysterious firmament of
the dome, he may have gloried in the success of his labors.
One would think that the words used of Giotto in the cathedral at Florence
might well have been said of Anthemius by a Politian of the Justinianean age: “His name shall be as a song in the mouths of men”; and yet how unfamiliar
nowadays is the name of Anthemius.
St. Sophia became a model for the whole Christian world,
and was copied in all large towns during the sixth and following centuries.
Among these lesser churches dedicated to the Divine Wisdom the cathedral of
Thessalonica holds the first rank. It is certainly of the school of Anthemius,
and was probably contemporary with the great St. Sophia. The mosaics in the
dome are of the very best school, and preserve to some extent the traditions of
Roman art. The hemisphere of the apse is adorned with a mosaic picture of the
Virgin, seated and holding the infant Christ. Either this design or a colossal figure
of Christ was invariably chosen to decorate, the hemisphere of Byzantine apses.
It has been already mentioned that sculpture in its
classical form had died out, but smaller branches of the art were practised by
the Byzantines. The reliefs on the Golden Gate and on the Pillars of Theodosius
and Arcadius were not contemptible, and until the end of the fourth century
gems were carved and coins struck
in the antique style. After that period the workmanship of
coins is inartistic and roughly-executed, and the art of carving gems declines.
Chief among the smaller branches of sculpture was ivory carving, especially in
the form of diptychs, which it was customary to present to the senate and the
consuls, also to churches, and they were much used
as new year’s gifts. Their value was sometimes increased by the name of some
celebrated divine carved upon them, or by the consecration of an inscribed
prayer. The bishop’s chair in the cathedral at
Ravenna is a beautiful example of carved ivory.
Painting, however, had superseded all other forms of
decorative art, and even in the sculptured adornments and reliefs of the new
style the influence and features of painting may be traced in the grouping and
general execution of the designs. The writers of this period make frequent
mention of paintings in molten wax, a method described in the famous handbook
of Mount Athos.
The illumination of manuscripts was a branch of art much
cultivated by the Byzantines. M. Lenormant thus
describes the famous Codex Rossanensis:
“Rossano possesses in the
archives of its cathedral one of the most precious and incontestably genuine
monuments of Byzantine art of the period before the Iconoclasts, and probably
of the age of Justinian. I mean the manuscript known to the learned by the name
of Codex Rossanensis, and whose existence MM. Oscar
von Gebhardt and Adolf Harnack have recently been the
first to discover. It is a magnificent volume, composed of 188 leaves of
purple-tinted vellum, a foot long, on which the gospels of St. Matthew and St.
Mark are written in large silver letters in the form of rounded uncials ... But
what lends to the Greek gospels of Rossano such great
interest is the twelve large miniatures, which are still preserved, a last
relic of rich illustrations which have been for the most part unhappily
destroyed. Each of these miniatures occupies a whole page and is divided in two
parts, the upper containing a subject from the gospels, and the lower four
half-length figures of the prophets who foretold the event, each accompanied by
the words of his prophecy. The paintings are certainly of the same date as the
text, namely the sixth century. The execution is remarkable, the drawing
compact, the composition clear and simple, the design exquisite, and the style
antique”.
In the use of symbols, a striking feature in Christian art,
we observe the most frequent blending of pagan and Christian ideas. The
Byzantines adopted the Greek custom of personifying nature, and in many
instances classical forms were introduced, even in church paintings. In a
Ravenna mosaic of the baptism of Christ, the Jordan is personified, and
Theodoric represented himself on the gate of his palace, standing between two
figures symbolizing Ravenna and Rome. The personifications of Victory and
Fortune, Nike and Tyche, are frequent and familiar, and the gnostic sects
employed a more intricate symbolism of abstract ideas on their engraved gems
and inscriptions on metal. Numerous symbols were used for Christ and God the
Father, and display a curious adoption of antique forms; and the resemblance
borne by the representations of Christ on early Christian tombs to Sol Invictus and
Serapis is remarkable. On Christian gravestones we find the letters D. M., D.
M. S., and T. K., which suggest the Dis manibus sacrum of the ancients.
Perhaps the consecrated ground hallowed the pagan words, just as gems with
images of heathen gods were sanctified by a Christian inscription or the
monogram of Christ, and were countenanced by the Church.
Thus in the development of Christian art the old classic
traditions had been gradually abandoned, or remained only in allegory and mixed
symbolism. The models of Greece and Rome became relics of the old world,
curiosities to adorn museums. A new religion had displaced pagan mythology and
philosophy, and naturally found an expression in new forms of art. And this new
art, born in the atmosphere of triumphant Christianity, reached its perfection
in Justinian’s church of the Divine Wisdom, which still looks across the Bosphorus upon the sands of Chalcedon.
XVI
NOTES ON THE MANNERS, INDUSTRIES, AND COMMERCE IN THE
AGE OF JUSTINIAN
The population of Constantinople at the beginning of the
sixth century has been calculated at about a million. The greatest city in
Europe, as it continued to be throughout the Middle Ages, and at the same time
situated on the borders of Asia, it was full of Gepids, Goths, Lombards,
Slaves, and Huns, as well as orientals; Abasgian eunuchs and Colchian guards might be seen in the
streets. The money-changers in this mercantile metropolis were numerous, and
probably lived in the Chalkoprateia, which in later times
at least was a Jews’ quarter. But the provincial subjects were not encouraged
to repair to the capital except for strict purposes of business; and their
visits were looked upon with such jealous eyes that as soon as their business
was completed they were obliged to return home with all haste.
In the urban arrangements of Constantinople, for the
comfort of whose inhabitants the Emperors were always solicitous, the law of
Zeno, which provided for a sea prospect, is noteworthy. The height of the
houses built on the hills overlooking the sea was regulated in such a way that
the buildings in front should not interfere with the view from the houses
behind. Besides the corn, imported from Egypt, which was publicly distributed
to the citizens in the form of bread, the chief food of the Byzantines was
salted provisions of various kinds—fish, cheese, or ham. Wine was grown in the
surrounding district, and there was a good vegetable market. Of public
amusements there was no lack. As well as the horse-races in the hippodrome,
there were theatrical representations and ballets; and it is probable that
troupes of acrobats and tight-rope dancers often came from Asia. A theatre,
called by the suggestive name of “Harlots”, is mentioned and recognized by the
pious Justinian without a censure or a blush. Combats of men with wild animals,
which had been abolished by the mild and heterodox Anastasius, were once more
permitted under the orthodox and severer dynasty of Justin. Curious animals and
prodigies were exhibited and attracted crowds; we hear, for example, of a
wonderful dog which had the power of distinguishing the characters and
conditions of human beings. This animal, whose inspiration was more formidable
than if it had been mad with hydrophobia, singled out the courtesan, the
adulterer, the miser, or the woman with child; and when the rings of a
multitude of spectators were collected and cast before it in a heap, it
returned each to the owner without making a mistake.
The conversation which took place in the hippodrome on the
eve of the Nika sedition, while it illustrates the political life of the time,
is also interesting and important as an example of the language then spoken at
Byzantium, and altogether is sufficiently noteworthy and curious to deserve
reproduction. In many places, however, the meaning is obscure. It was customary
to permit the factions on special occasions to state their grievances to the
Emperor. The demarch was the mouthpiece of the deme, and a mandator or
herald replied for the sovereign.
Demarch of Greens. Long may you live, Justinian Augustus! Tu vincas. I am
aggrieved, fair lord, and cannot endure the oppression, God knows. I fear to
name the oppressor, lest he be increased and I endanger my own safety.
Mandator. Who is he? I know him not.
Demarch of Greens. My oppressor, 0 thrice august! is to be found in the
quarter of the shoemakers.
Mandator. No one does you wrong.
Demarch of Greens. One man and one only does me wrong. Mother of God, let
him never raise his head!
Mandator. Who is he? We know him not.
Demarch of Greens. Nay, you know best, 0 thrice august! who it is that
oppresses me this day.
Mandator. We know not that any one oppresses you.
Demarch of Greens. It is Calapodius, the spathar (guardsman), who wrongs me, 0 lord of all!
Mandator. Calapodius is not in power.
Demarch of Greens. My oppressor will perish like Judas; God will requite him quickly.
Mandator. You come, not to see the games, but to insult your rulers.
Demarch of Greens. My oppressor shall perish like Judas.
Mandator. Silence, Jews, Manichaeans, and Samaritans!
Demarch of Greens. Do you disparage us with the name of Jews and samaritans. The Mother of God is with all of us.
Mandator. When will ye cease cursing yourselves.
Demarch of Greens. If any one denies that our lord the Emperor is orthodox,
let him be anathema, as Judas.
Mandator. I would have you all baptized in the name of one God.
The Greens (tumultuously). I am baptized in One God.
Mandator. Really, if you won't be silent, I shall have you beheaded.
Demarch of Greens. Every person is anxious to be in authority, to secure his
personal safety. Your Majesty must not be indignant at what we say in our
tribulation, for the Deity listens to all complaints. We have good reason, 0
Emperor! to mention all things now. For we do not even know where the palace
is, nor where to find any public office. I come into the city by one street
only, sitting on a mule; and I wish I had not to come then, your Majesty.
Mandator. Everyone is free to move in public, where he wishes,
without danger.
Demarch of Greens. I am told I am free, yet I am not allowed to exhibit my
freedom. If a man is free but is suspected as a Green, he is sure to be
publicly punished.
Mandator. Have ye no care for your lives that ye thus brave death?
Demarch of Greens. Let this (green) colour be once uplifted—then justice
disappears. Put an end to the scenes of murder, and let us be lawfully
punished. Behold, the fountain is overflowing; punish as many as you like.
Verily, human nature cannot tolerate the two things together (to be murdered by
the Blues and to be punished by the laws). Would that Sabbates had never been born, to have a son who is a murderer. The sixth murder has
taken place in the Zeugma; the victim was a spectator in the morning, in the
afternoon, 0 lord of all! he was butchered.
Demarch of Blues. Yourselves are the only party in the hippodrome that
has murderers among their number.
Demarch of Greens. When ye commit murder ye leave the city in flight.
Demarch of Blues. Ye shed blood for no reason. Ye are the only party here
with murderers among them.
Demarch of Greens. 0 lord Justinian! they challenge us and yet no one slays
them. Who slew the woodseller in the Zeugma, 0
Emperor?
Mandator. Ye slew him.
Demarch of Greens. Who slew the son of Epagathus,
Emperor?
Mandator. Ye slew him too, and ye throw the blame on the Blues.
Demarch of Greens. Now have pity, 0 Lord God! The truth is in jeopardy. I
should like to argue with them who say that affairs are managed by
God. Whence comes this misery?
Mandator. God is incapable of causing evils.
Demarch of Greens. God, you say, is incapable of causing evils? Who is it
then who wrongs me? Let some philosopher or hermit explain the distinction.
Mandator. Accursed blasphemers, when will ye hold your peace?
Demarch of Greens. If it is the pleasure of your Majesty, I am content,
albeit unwillingly. I know all—all, but I say nothing. Goodbye, Justice! you
are no longer in fashion. I shall turn and become a Jew. Better to be a “Greek”
than a Blue, God knows.
Demarch of Blues. I hate you, I can't abide the sight of you,—your enmity
harasses me.
Demarch of Greens. Let the bones of the spectators be exhumed!
[Exeunt the Greens.
It will be noticed that in this dialogue the spokesman of
the oppressed faction began with humble complaints; and the scene ended with
open defiance. When the Greens marched out of the hippodrome, the Emperor
sitting in the cathisma was left for a few moments alone with the Blues; but
they quickly followed their enemies, and street conflicts ensued.
If we pass from these stray details of external life to
consider the morality of the age, we are confronted on the one hand by the
stern laws of Justinian for the repression of what he considered immorality,
and his clement laws for the encouragement of reformation; on the other hand by
a remarkable picture, painted by a secret hand, of the vice that prevailed in
all classes of society. These data are not in opposition, for moral legislation
presupposes the prevalence of immorality.
Two laws testify to the solicitude of Justinian for the
liberty and protection of women. The earliest of them, issued in 534, made it
illegitimate for any person to constrain a female, whether a freewoman or a
slave, to appear against her will in a dramatic or orchestric performance. By the same act it was illegal for a lessee to prevent an actress
from throwing up her theatrical engagement at any moment she pleased, and he
was not even entitled to demand from her securities the money pledged for the fulfilment
of her broken engagement. The duty or privilege of seeing that this law was
carried out was assigned to the bishops as well as to the civil governors,
against whose collusion with the managers of theatres episcopal protests may
have been often necessary. It was also enacted that the profession of the
stage, which in this age was almost synonymous with the trade of prostitution,
should form no let or hindrance to the contraction of a legal marriage with the
highest in the land. This liberation from disabilities of a degraded but
necessary class is generally supposed to have been prompted by a personal
episode in the life of the Emperor himself, whose wife Theodora seems to have
been once an actress at Antioch.
The other law was published in the following year, and
addressed to the citizens of Constantinople. It deals with the practice of
enticing young girls away from their homes in order to hire them out for
immoral purposes. It is best to quote a portion of Justinian’s constitution on
the subject:
“The ancient laws and former Emperors have regarded with
extreme abhorrence the name and the trade of a brothel-keeper, and many laws
have consequently been enacted against such. We have increased the penalties
already defined, and in other laws have supplied the omissions of our
predecessors. But we have been lately informed of iniquities of this kind which
are being carried on in this great city, and we have not overlooked the matter.
For we discovered that some persons live and maintain themselves in an
outrageous manner, making accursed gain by abominable means. They travel about
many countries and districts, and entice poor young girls by promising them
shoes and clothes, and thus entrapping them, carry them off to this fortunate
city, where they keep them shut up in their dens, supplying them with a
miserable allowance of food and raiment, and place their bodies at the service
of the public and keep the wretched fees themselves. And they draw up bonds by
which girls bind themselves to this occupation for a specified time, nay, they
even sometimes ask the money back from the securities [if a girl escapes]. This
practice has become so outrageous, that throughout almost the whole of this imperial
city and its suburbs over the water [at Chalcedon and Pera],
and, worst of all, in close proximity to churches and saintly houses, dens of
such a kind exist; and acts so iniquitous and illegal are perpetrated in our
times that some persons, pitying the girls, desired to deliver them from this
occupation and place them in a position of legal cohabitation, but the
procurers did not permit it. Some of these men are so unholy as to corrupt
girls under ten years old, and large sums of money have been given to buy off
the unfortunate children and unite them in a respectable marriage. This evil,
which was formerly confined to a small part of the city, has spread throughout
its whole extent and the circumjacent regions. We were secretly informed of
this some time ago, and as our most magnificent praetors, whom we commissioned
to investigate the matter, confirmed the information, we immediately determined
to deliver the city from such pollution”.
This preamble is followed by prohibition of these abuses;
procurers are banished from the Empire, and especially from the imperial
city. It would appear from this law that all disorderly houses were
rendered absolutely illegal, and that the only form of prostitution
countenanced by law was that of women who practised it on their own account.
Another constitution of the same year, also addressed to
the people of Constantinople, deals with the “heavier” or “diabolical” forms of
licentiousness, and with the crime of blasphemy. Two bishops who rashly tasted
of the Dead Sea fruit were subjected to a painful and shameful punishment by
the inexorable Justinian, who adopted the principle that according to the
scriptures whole cities as well as guilty individuals were reduced to ruin by
the wrath of God in consequence of similar transgressions. The use of
blasphemous expressions and imprecations is forbidden with equal severity, and
the imperial notion of the law of causation is illustrated by the remark that
on account of crimes of this kind “famines and earthquakes and plagues” visit
mankind. We may finally mention the enactment of Justinian which suppressed
gambling with dice, and other games of hazard.
It is hardly possible to say much here of the curious
evidence afforded by the Secret History on the subject of contemporary morals.
The delicacy or affectation of the present age would refuse to admit the
authority and example of Gibbon as a sufficient reason or valid excuse for
rehearsing the licentious vagaries ascribed to Theodora in the indecent pages
of an audacious and libellous pamphlet. If the words and acts which the writer
attributes to Theodora were drawn, as doubtless is the case, from real
life—from the green-rooms of Antioch or the bagnios of Byzantium—it can only be
remarked that the morals of those cities in the sixth century did not differ
very much from the morals of Paris, Vienna, Naples, or London at the present
day. The story of Antonina’s intrigue with Theodosius, which is quite credible
and was probably derived from back-stair gossip, contains nothing more enormous
than might be told of exalted personages in any court at any period of history.
There is no side of the history of societies in the
remote past on which we are left so much in the dark by extant
records as their industry, their commerce, and their economy; and as these
departments of life were continually affecting politics, their neglect by
contemporary writers renders a reconstruction of political history always
defective and often impossible. The chief technical industries carried on at
Constantinople seem to have been as follows:—(1) The manufacture of silk
fabrics was practised on a large scale before the production of the material
was introduced by the two monks, as narrated in a previous chapter. Once the
Romans were no longer dependent on the oriental nations for its production and
importation, it is to be presumed that the manufacture of the fabric, which
must have become considerably cheaper, was carried on on a much more extensive scale. (2) The domestic utensils used by the Byzantine
citizens were of glazed pottery, of black or gray colour,
and were made at Byzantium. Glass was imported from Egypt, which in old days
used to supply Rome. (3) The extensive use of mosaics in the decoration of
Christian churches and rich men’s palaces made the manufacture of the coloured
pebbles quite a lucrative trade. (4) The symbolism of the Christian religion
gave rise to a new art, and the shops of crucifix-makers were probably a
feature of Constantinople. Crosses were made of all sorts of materials, gold,
silver, precious stones, lychnites, or ivory. The
carving of religious subjects in ivory was an associated branch of this trade.
(5) The art of the jeweller was doubtless in great requisition in the luxurious
capital, and the pearls which decorate Theodora in the mosaic portrait in San
Vitale at Ravenna indicate the style of the imperial court. (6) The implements
of war, the arms of the soldiers, and the engines used in siege warfare were
manufactured at Constantinople, and stored in a public building called the Mangana.
All these arts flourished in the imperial city, and made it
an active industrial centre. In regard to the commercial relations of the
Empire, it will be well to quote the words of Finlay, who made a special study
of this side of its history:
“Several circumstances, however, during the reign of
Justinian contributed to augment the commercial transactions of the Greeks, and
to give them a decided preponderance in the Eastern trade. The long war with
Persia cut off all those routes by which the Syrian and Egyptian population had
maintained their ordinary communications with Persia; and it was from Persia
that they had always drawn their silk and great part of their Indian
commodities, such as muslins and jewels. This trade now began to seek two different
channels, by both of which it avoided the dominions of Chosroes; the one was to
the north of the Caspian Sea, and the other by the Red Sea. This ancient route
through Egypt still continued to be that of the ordinary trade. But the
importance of the northern route, and the extent of the trade carried on by it
through different ports on the Black Sea are authenticated by the numerous
colony of the inhabitants of central Asia established at Constantinople in the
reign of Justin II. Six hundred Turks availed themselves, at one time, of the
security offered by the journey of a Roman ambassador to the Great Khan of the
Turks, and joined his train. This fact affords the strongest evidence of the
great importance of this route, as there can be no question that the great
number of the inhabitants of central Asia who visited Constantinople were
attracted to it by their commercial occupations.
The Indian commerce through Arabia and by the Red Sea was
still more important; much more so, indeed, than the mere mention of
Justinian’s failure to establish a regular importation of silk by this route
might lead us to suppose.
The immense number of trading vessels which
habitually frequented the Red Sea shows that it was very great.
Finlay goes on to make some instructive observations on the
decline of Egypt and the importance of the Jews.
“In the reign of Augustus, Egypt furnished Rome with a
tribute of twenty millions of modii of
grain annually, and it was garrisoned by a force rather exceeding twelve
thousand regular troops. Under Justinian the tribute in grain was reduced to
about five millions and a half modii,
that is eight hundred thousand artabas;
and the Roman troops, to a cohort of six hundred men. Egypt was prevented from
sinking still lower by the exportation of its grain to supply the trading
population on the shores of the Red Sea. The canal connecting the Nile with the
Red Sea afforded the means of exporting an immense quantity of inferior grain
to the arid coasts of Arabia, and formed a great artery for civilization and
commerce”. The Jews seem to have increased in numbers about the beginning of
the sixth century. Finlay accounts for this increase “by the decline of the
rest of the population in the countries round the Mediterranean, and by the
general decay of civilization in consequence of the severity of the Roman
fiscal system, which trammelled every class of society with regulations
restricting the industry of the people ... The Jews, too, at this period, were
the only neutral nation who could carry on their trade equally with the
Persians, Ethiopians, Arabs, and Goths; for, though they were hated everywhere,
the universal dislike was a reason for tolerating a people never likely to form
common cause with any other”.
As for the Greeks, they “maintained their superiority over
the other people in the Empire only by their commercial enterprise, which
preserved that civilization in the trading cities which was rapidly
disappearing among the agricultural population”. Barbarian monarchs, like
Theodoric, used often to support the Jews in order to “render their country
independent of the wealth and commerce of the Greeks”.
A writer at the beginning of the seventh century,
Theophylactus Simocatta, gives a description of the
empire of Taugast, which has been identified with
China; the intercourse with the Turks, which began in the reign of Justin II,
brought the far East closer to the Roman Empire. He praises the wise laws which
prevail in Taugast, and mentally contrasts the luxury
of Byzantium with the law which forbids the Taugastians to wear silver or gold, while he attributes to Alexander the Great the
foundation of the two chief towns of their realm. Syrian missionaries seem also
to have kept up a connection between China and the West; we read that “in the
seventeenth year of the period Cheng kuan (=643) the
king of Fulin, Po-to-li [Po-to-li = the Nestorian
Patriarch of Syria, Pulin = the countries in the East
once under Roman sway], sent an embassy offering red glass and other articles.
Tai-tsung favoured them with a message under his
imperial seal, and graciously granted them presents of silk”.
|